THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 36: Yours.

Silence fell between them. Khanin bit his lip tightly, his deep eyes gazing at the older man.

Of course, Charan saw it, but because he didn’t want to say anything at the moment, he could only pull the younger one’s hand and lead him towards the door of the art room.

Charan brought Khanin inside before picking up a bathrobe to send to him. The young man didn’t say a word, and even intended to distance himself, making Khanin have to let go.

“Phii… Where are you going?” He tightly grabbed the slender hand.

Charan met the gaze of the young boy and jokingly said that the young royal must suffer.

“I am going to change clothes too.”

He said it like that, as if he didn’t care at all. He’s a stubborn person!

“…”

“I’ll be waiting outside when you’re done.”

Similar to a cool breeze blowing through and helping to cool down the heat and reduce anxiety, Khanin reluctantly reveals a smile and a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He knows that this time, the journey here will not be in vain.

Wait… I want to talk to you.”

“Sure.”

They exchange a quick glance before parting ways to attend to their personal matters. Khanin efficiently finishes his tasks in no more than fifteen minutes, as expected. Young Royal returns to stand in the same spot.

The art room remains untouched, just as it was a few minutes ago. Perhaps someone had come in and cleaned up as instructed. Khanin’s paintings are still left abandoned inside the rectangular room, devoid of Charan’s shadow.

Outside the window, a heavy rainstorm rages on. However, the doublelayered walls of Phitakthewa Castle muffle the sounds, and Khanin can only hear a faint murmur seeping in.

Khanin paces around like a trapped mouse, his mind filled with various thoughts as he waits for someone to return. He has wasted enough time and doesn’t plan to waste any more, so he contemplates leaving and following Charan. But just as he is about to move, the tall figure steps back in.

They face each other closely, one in a large bathrobe and the other in a navy blue silk nightgown clinging to their body…

Charan looks rather unusual, perhaps due to the wet hair sticking to his forehead and the non-conventional glasses adorning his handsome face. Nonetheless, it makes people look at him in an intriguing way, trapped in awe.

Khanin loses focus, forgetting his rehearsed speech that was meant to express his love for Charan. What a fool he must have been, thinking that God would love someone like Charan so much to grant him such beauty.

The Young Prince swallows nervously. As soon as he regains his composure, he tries to gather his thoughts and regain his calmness, even though it is a difficult task.

“Nin wants to talk to you.” Khanin blurts out before getting straight to the point without further hesitation. He has wasted enough time and doesn’t plan to beat around the bush.

Alright, ask away.”

“Why did you ask for a day off?”

“I wanted to take a break.” The older one answers without wasting any time, while maintaining a calm expression on his face. However, no one knows what’s going on inside. Charan himself looks confused and restless.

“Do you really want to take a break, or are you avoiding me?”

“I’m not avoiding you, Nin. I just want you to take some time and think for yourself.” Charan’s response clearly indicates that he has noticed the abnormality in the younger one.

Khanin pouts and then sighs deeply.

“Nin, I didn’t plan to avoid you…”

“…”

“It’s just that… I… I wanted to apologize for yesterday. For abruptly running away because…”

“It’s fine, you don’t have to say it.” Charan’s stoic posture leads Khanin to interpret it in a different way, causing the young man to try to contain his stress. Meanwhile, the younger one doesn’t seem concerned at all.

“You have to say it. If you don’t, we’ll just keep misunderstanding each other like this.”

“…”

“I ran away because I felt embarrassed, uncomfortable, it was awkward!” Because Khanin quickly spoke, his voice almost became a scream, his fair cheeks turned red, leading people to want to look even more.

“Embarrassed?”

“Um… well, because I just found out why Emmaly was sensitive to kisses, why people couldn’t randomly kiss others…”

And how did you find out?” Charan’s posture seemed to change from before, the worried pose changed, the young man shifted to hug himself, looking at Khanin with eyes that made it difficult for him to speak.

“…”

“What happened? Tell me, please.” Charan is skilled at playing with people’s emotions, even leaning in close enough to affect the rate of heartbeats, causing young people to blush and flee.

“So if Emmaly kisses someone… it’s a declaration of love, right? I… believe in that too, don’t I?” The Young Prince asked, despite his slightly reddened ears, urging the other person to look.

“I’ve been Emmaly’s person since birth.” The older guy refuses to speak directly, but it’s clear enough for Khanin to have an accelerated heartbeat.

“Then the next question… Are you bothered by me kissing you or not?”

“No.” Charan answered this immediately, the type that didn’t waste time thinking, waving his face in front of the person opposite to make sure he didn’t respond just to please others.

“And my kiss… did it bind you?”

This time, Charan was silent for almost a minute, larger than life next to the lips, before finally uttering a few words that would pierce the heavily oppressed heart of the white-skinned person.

“Yes…”

“Oh…” Khanin felt his heart skip a beat. Beautiful twin eyes blinked, he thought of countless ways to fix this, but in the next moment, the mood shifted with Charan’s words.

“I’m not denying that it was like that at first, but now it has changed.”

“…”

“I don’t know when it changed either.”

 

 

The heart that had paused suddenly beat again. Charan was teaching Khanin to see the essence of what is called love, but despite that, he had seen his friends fall under the power of this and saw it as a joke.

Khanin thought he was good at controlling his own heart.

But when he actually tried, it wasn’t like that at all.

They stared at each other, both sides silent because they were too embarrassed to say anything. Charan was brave in fighting, skilled in arts, but when it came to love… he was no different from crawling children.

Lost in their own incompetence, they became colorless individuals, needing activities to help dissolve their behaviors.

“Drawing… Drawing has dried up, not continuing then”. Because Khanin just stood still with a red face. Charan had to find a helping topic, they were like children who had just met each other, shy but…feeling good.

“Not drawing anymore. My drawings are not good, I have to admit that there are things that we are both not good at.” Khanin realized this and started telling funny stories, a young person, even though he had a small mouth but when he looked at the photos they drew, it made Charan look closely.

“If you don’t want to draw, then what will you do?”

“Hmm… I thought of something.” A small smile appeared on the corner of his lips. Khanin walked straight to the large table where he had set up a board, carrying it and placing it in front of the person wearing glasses. Then he picked up a pencil and handed it over, teasingly pointing his finger at his own eyes alternating with a large white paper.

“Huh?”

“I want you to draw my picture… even though I am not good at drawing, he is good at being a model. Try to see.”

“Oh.” Charan didn’t expect the answer, so he was silent for a moment, his neck slightly bent, and finally burst out laughing softly.

“Why are you laughing, try drawing first to see how good my posing is”.

Khanin pretended to be angry, helping to ease the atmosphere between them.

The Young Prince arranged a chair and placed it in front of the owner of the room, then struck a pose like a fashion model for a well-known brand that he had seen before.

Khanin gazed seriously until his brother had to warn him to speak up.

“You don’t have to be that tense, it’s better to be natural”. Charan spoke casually, placing the board on a stand, then picking up a pencil and lightly sketching a funny egg-shaped figure, just like the context had changed from a serious conversation to an inserted drawing activity.

“What kind of natural? Like this?” The painter’s face had a contemplative expression. Khanin remained silent for a while. Then he posed in a new way, this time choosing to sit facing the person drawing, pretending to be nonchalant, looking in another direction but still seeming tense as before.

“It’s just being in the present. It’s already cute”.

The fast mouth spoke what he thought, attracting attention to himself.

“Um…” Khanin bit his lower lip heavily, feeling extremely embarrassed, but his brother didn’t notice.

“Just sit casually, but try to communicate something so that the drawing can see us in a different perspective.” Charan spoke softly, hiding his true seriousness. With a thick hand, he held the pencil and started outlining the image of the young prince. For a moment, even the blank paper seemed to reveal a visible image.

Khanin was amazed at the talent. Charan was not only good with a sword, but he excelled in art. How could he explain it? It seemed that the gods had created Charan for this purpose.

“What do you want when you look at someone like me?” The question came from the skilled artist, bringing Khanin back to reality. Charan didn’t take his eyes off the paper to look at him. With a sigh, but still with the same tone, Khanin finally answered.

“Nin…no…you have to look at the person drawing”. The answer varied.

Khanin whispered to himself while Charan barely took his eyes off the paper.

In the end, he realized that he himself had become the target of his gaze.

“Shift a little”.

“Move…?” The fair-skinned guy frowned at the same time as Charan stood up, tucking his chin in, twisting his cute face into a new pose that matched the image he had in mind before revealing his own actions.

“I can’t see your face clearly.” Charan’s words were normal but they made the listener’s heart skip a beat.

Khanin agreed to go along with ease. After seeing Charan in a serious mode, he decided to change his mind about the activity that was supposed to be a fun time-waster.

“So… how should I do it, you ask. Well, I can tell you.”

“How would you like to draw me in what mood, try showing his facial expression…” The tall figure wearing frameless glasses responded smoothly, as if giving a command, but in reality, Charan was offering more options to Khanin.

When drawing a portrait, it is important to present a facial image that reflects the appearance, personality, or emotions of the model for the artist to see.

So, Charan wanted to know how Khanin would show his expression when facing each other like this, what kind of feeling the other party wanted him to perceive.

“I…” The first thing he can sense is hesitation, the young person staring down, gazing at himself for a moment, letting time pass to contemplate. Until a clear answer is formed in his mind, he decides to raise his head again, his eyes meeting the person standing above him. With a gaze that shakes the listener’s heart like never before.

“If you want to draw someone who is in love, how should my facial expression be… and if the person he likes is standing right in front of him… what kind of mood should it be?” In a questioning sentence that sounds confused, Khanin’s voice is heavier than Charan can understand.

“If you, Nin were to ask me a question now… what would it be?” Someone younger wouldn’t wait for a reply. Khanin decides to stand up fully, before moving closer to the person in front of him than before.

“Do you like me, or maybe… Do you more than like me… just like how I more than like you.”

As the round eyes looked at the tall figure, tears welled up in those clear eyes. Charan remained silent, not uttering a word, and the rain outside no longer made any sound. Because of the strong heartbeat of Khanin pounding under his white swimwear, his thoughts and mind became muddled.

“I am joking… it’s because of you, we understand each other.”

“Because you like me… likes… likes me so much…”

The big round eyes stared deeply into the beautiful eyes, the strong fingers gently touching the smooth skin, pressing down as if wanting to touch the heart that was beating fast because of himself.

It is clear in his emotions, the bravery to show it without fear of anyone’s reaction, is the charm of Khanin.

And it is certainly enough to make Charan… fall in love.

Even though it may be only a small fraction among many reasons and passing whims, it is enough to make Charan accept his own heart.

Their relationship was not just a matter of duty anymore…

“I also like you, Nin…”

“…”

“I like… until I can’t stand it anymore.” The overwhelming feeling, like a sweet scent, spread throughout the room.

Charan couldn’t separate the feeling of floating from himself, a happiness that had a reason, between the romantic words he had just heard and his own courage to confront and decide.

They both accepted each other’s feelings, allowing themselves to love freely…

“So let’s not run away from each other anymore. If we like each other, let it be clear. Nin won’t run away anymore…” Khanin spoke slowly, but every word was heavy.

His slim figure took a small step back before doing something unexpected to Charan, his slender hand touched the tie around his neck before loosening it, letting the white bathrobe that had covered his dignified figure fall to the cold floor.

His fair, flawless skin seemed unaffected by the dazzling lights, making the noble bloodline in him stand out even more. Khanin took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling in an irregular rhythm caused by the indecision that led to his decision.

The Young Prince had made his choice – tonight, he would shed everything, no matter what it was. Duty, royal rank, any constraints that would create a gap between them.

Khanin would give everything, as long as Charan didn’t reject him.

“Nin…” Charan swallowed hard, unable to speak, only allowing the younger one to explain what was in his mind.

“Phii, you don’t have to do anything for me anymore… Be your own person, feel whatever you want, think whatever you want, as long as it comes from your own desires… Don’t try to suppress your heart.”

“…”

“Don’t put me above everything else, we are equal.” Khanin pulled the younger one’s hand firmly towards him, as if he were a tightly sealed person trying to control his boiling emotions, and gently pressed his lips against the thick palm, making the sigh of a suppressed person dissipate.

“Nin, why are you like this…”

“…”

“Do you want to see me go crazy, Nin?” Charan clenched his teeth, suppressing the desire to ask, his thick hand trembling in a way he had never experienced before. The young man tried to use all his abilities to press the boiling heat simmering in his heart, but Khanin refused to cooperate even a little.

Khanin moved closer to the other person, using both arms to enclose Charan’s body, leaning his face against the sturdy chest, listening to the heartbeat of the other party to affirm his own feelings.

Khanin no longer cared about the status between them, what the future held, whether it would be hell or heaven, as long as he had Charan… he was willing to accept everything.

“Whatever you become, even if you want to be crazy. I can accept it all, as long as we are together, understand each other. I will not… hesitate.” The sentence ended with a taste of a kiss.

Charan took advantage of the short moment when Khanin tilted his face to look at him, before capturing the warm breath with his lips pressed tightly together.

It was a scorching, unexpected kiss that took place in the blink of an eye. Charan didn’t invade with his tongue, but the passionate gesture of his lower lip gently sucking rocked the helpless soul. It caused the small person’s body to shudder.

The clear droplet flowed taintedly from the beautiful corner of the mouth, as the rough, loud slurping sound prolonged the emotions of the two individuals, extending beyond their embrace. Plates, bowls, pencils, erasers, and drawing paper turned into useless objects. The touch from the person in front led them to delve deep.

Minutes passed before Charan finally agreed to pull away. The handsome young man slid his attractive face closer, lowering it to the forehead, allowing his frameless glasses to rest on the bridge of his nose.

“If we don’t stop now, I won’t be able to.” Charan muttered with a voice as deep as a desperate lion offering a last escape to the victim. The young man told himself he would stop, even though the true desire burned within his body, almost to the point of self-immolation.

“…”

“Nin? If you aren’t ready… I won’t…”

“And who said I would stop? Who said I’m not ready?” This time, Khanin conceded without waiting for Charan’s words to finish, using his young hands to explore both sides of Charan’s face that had once belonged to him. He slid down to his waist and forcefully grasped his hip, uttering words that cut through the last strand of resilience like a sharp knife.

“…”

“Because I am here. Now… because I want to be yours.”

“…”

“I won’t stop, so Phii, you can’t stop either, ah…” With that, Khanin’s whole being was pulled down onto the floor, his fair and untouched skin exposed and enveloped in the thick arms.

His little heart skipped a beat, unable to beat when he tilted his face to the left and caught sight of a large reflective mirror that showed his entire body. His face was pale and flushed, wanting to speak words of reassurance, but was interrupted by the person behind him.

“Phii Ran… I… ah.”

The tip of his nose touched and rubbed against the backside of Charan’s earlobe, inhaling the scent of his clean body, smelling the same soap brand as his own, yet the sensations received were fundamentally different.

Khanin’s entire body smells sweet… and strangely intoxicating.

“Beautiful…” The thought slipped out of his mind. Charan used one hand to explore ardently, while the other glided across the skin, moving down to the lightly touched middle section of the petite figure. It caused the person who used to be so strong-willed to tremble.

“Ah… um…” Khanin bit down on his lower lip, raising his slender, soft hand to grip the armrests of the chair to vent his emotions. Just as the other person began to lift his voice.

With one hand, Charan passionately acted, while the other slid along the flesh, moving to the top of the chest and gently flicking, causing the young one’s breathing to hitch.

Khanin opened his twinkling eyes, gasping for breath and blurted out, feeling that the desire to lead was completely wiped away. Now, the young prince realized that he would never be able to conquer Charan. If the other side decided not to let him.

How could a sword ever win against a shield? It seemed today was no different.

Warm hands accelerate the pace, causing the emotions of the person on the platform to soar. Khanin’s sweet voice escaped, the tip of his ripe body exuding a clear dew, which overflowed and dripped onto the art room floor.

But the older person didn’t think of relenting.

Oh…

“Forget about it.” The sound, resembling a command, seemed to intensify

Khanin’s desires even more. The breath of some people became shallow, gasping, while the lump in the left chest beat fast. The cause was the pleasant feeling of Charan becoming bold enough to give orders.

“Are you embarrassed… Phii Ran.” He reluctantly forgot about it but blushed until his face turned red when someone intentionally made him look into the mirror. The image of his reddened complexion was reflected. Misty eyes, revealing an open longing from the corners of his mouth. His hair was unkempt, only making Khanin feel like he looked different every time.

“Yes.”

“Phii… ugh, oh…” The more he gazed, the more he felt his hips instinctively sway with the pulling force. Khanin used one arm to tightly embrace the strong arm of the older person. On the other side, he lowered it onto the expensive armrest.

“I want you Nin to see what I see, to know how beautiful you are.” Charan, like a lost dreamer, but in reality, a man, a young man with complete senses, pressed the base of his neck a few times, causing the person on the platform to tremble and shudder.

“Oh… Nin… Nin still… I still don’t want to cum yet.” In the past, Khanin thought of himself as a patient person, but for some reason, in this situation, his fragile body didn’t think so.

It was fortunate that Charan didn’t intentionally harass him or do anything vulgar. He agreed to let the person on the platform breathe freely.

Understanding the meaning of the sentence spoken by the younger person very well.

Khanin didn’t want to cum with his hands… but the younger one wanted something more than that.

“…!” The recently relieved body, after just a few minutes of catching his breath, eyes widened when the older person lifted him up. Charan, in a bridal pose, led the younger person from his position straight to the curved doorway located in the corner of the room, without any explanation other than a short narrative sentence.

“Let’s go to the bedroom.” A simple statement, but with powerful destructive force.

The more Khanin immersed himself in the gaze filled with Charan’s desires, the less he could speak. He could only lean his face towards the strong chest, turning into a shy and embarrassed person, not being able to help but let out a suppressed laughter in his throat with joy.

The tall figure led the slender person to the bedroom door. The other side was the bedroom, then Charan gently laid the younger person on the kingsized bed before undressing himself.

His muscular body gracefully showcased itself. Khanin bit the corner of his lower lip, observing for only a few seconds, before someone else leaned down to touch his skin, their every part snugly fit together.

Charan fed kisses to his partner without any hesitation, warming his lips with affection. He didn’t allow the younger, naive person to overthink, gently kissing the small passage through the lips, turning his fair complexion into a pink hue, looking captivating and enticing. Khanin’s eyebrows furrowed as he involuntarily leaned towards the touch, gently squeezing the liquid essence onto the back area of the other party.

Khanin didn’t ask because he knew very well that having prepared equipment was quite common for most people. But once he thought about who the older person had it prepared for, his brows twisted in confusion without realizing.

“It’s a government welfare, every house would receive it.” Charan whispered softly, just beside his ear, then kissed it affectionately. He didn’t let anyone, especially the young one, think too much, leaning down to kiss the lower lip gently, before skillfully separating the white legs as far apart as possible.

“Um…” Khanin’s confused, bewildered brain, intoxicated by the sweet sound when Charan lightly presses his finger against the small passage, the young prince’s cock, now turned pink, irresistibly captivating, making people restrain themselves from jumping in to devour the other side with aggression.

Although those things happened… in thought. Charan sees a paradise that hasn’t even been touched, not even once.

A young man skillfully massages the sensitive area around the back entrance, slowly inserting one finger inside, delivering a gentle, warm, and moist touch that stimulates the body of the fair-skinned person, who can barely contain their anticipation.

Khanin’s eyes widen, Charan gaze fixated on the pale figure as they timidly cover their face in embarrassment. Khanin’s face turns red, his voice barely audible, yet it ignites a flame within Charan’s body.

The more the young man tries to conceal his feelings, the more Charan feels the urge to arouse him to make him show more emotions. His fingers withdraw before firmly pressing down and overlapping, accompanied by a deep smile at the corner of his mouth.

“Nin… Nin, please take your hand off. Can you look at me for a moment?” a soft whisper, deliberately pulling his slender arm away from his sweet face, while gazing at the cheeks of the person on the bed, blushing adorably.

Khanin lies still, his lips meeting each other, trembling all over from the surge of emotions. Yet, he allows the other person to explore, to gaze until their hearts are satisfied.

The boy was embarrassed, but filled with curiosity. As the person above gradually lowers his body on top of the younger person’s body, lightly kissing across the chest, and ending with warm kisses around the seductive lips.

“Oh…” Khanin’s singing voice lacks restraint, his body stiffening as he feels the warm tongue that teases and entices him.

Sometimes gentle, sometimes intense, they alternate, leaving Khanin unable to predict. He tries to maintain composure with every touch Charan gives, but at one point, he can’t help but tremble as he once understood strength.

Charan does not only focus on the upper part. The young man’s tongue glides down from the fresh chest, not different from an investigator, leaving no part of Khanin untouched. Every touch is filled with attention, causing the young heart to tremble with passion.

“What else can I do here?” Charan’s handsome face stops near the sensitive corner, then tilts up, accompanying the inquisitive voice, contradicting the action of grasping the slender legs and lifting them onto their shoulder blades. However, that sensitive posture is nothing compared to what the older person is about to do.

The tip of Charan’s nose grazes and sniffs from the inner thigh, rising to the knee of the younger person, and that alone almost makes Khanin surrender to what he desires immediately.

“Mmm… Lick…”

Charan’s smile widens at the response, enjoying when Khanin speaks directly to his own heart. Just as he enjoys seeing the startled face of the younger person when he looks for something beyond their expectations.

“Lick… Right here.” The lion gently grabs the smooth white hip, lifting it above the bed. At the moment when his face is about to bury itself in the sweet passage, the small hand pushes his head lightly. Startled.

“Wait, no… Not there.”

“Nin, you said I can lick.”

“I mean… the leg. Just the leg.”

“But I want to lick right here.” There is no hesitation in the precise movement; Charan leans towards the warm pathway, using his warm tongue to gently touch the hardened pink cock, while pushing one more finger and creating a sweet moan that reaches the ears.

Khanin bit his lower lip to contain his emotions, the gel and saliva adding moisture and enhancing the wetness of the love portal until it opened wider, allowing Charan to add another finger, effortlessly going from one to two, from two to three.

“Ah! Ohh, Ah… Wow…”

“…”

“Don’t, don’t go there.” Tears welled up in his eyes. Khanin clenched his fingers tightly against the dark-colored bedsheet, unable to describe the mixed feelings he had to face at this moment.

“Why?”

“It’s…” Turmoil swirled like a person being pulled underwater, causing the young man to feel restless yet content. Khanin took a deep breath, and finally realized that he should find something to hold on to.

“Yes, it is?” It wasn’t until he saw the gleam of enchantment in the sharp gaze that he knew he had to contain his emotions and take a step back, allowing Charan to cease his provocative actions.

“That’s enough.”

“Nin…” His thick eyebrows raised slightly. Charan ceased his stillness and stared at the changed figure of the white-skinned person.

“I want you to… enter me.” The young man chose the same method to regain control. With determination, Khanin made sure that the other party felt no different.

Their bodies separated with the younger man’s legs spread open wide, charming the older man with flushed faces, although their contradictory actions seemed extreme. Khanin pursed his lips and looked away, but his actions only provoked the other party even more.

“I… damn.” Charan muttered in a muffled voice. Khanin seemed to hear a faint whisper as he hugged his body, tucking his head to reduce the buzzing noise.

The silver condom in the silver foil packet placed next to the white body was swiftly torn open and worn. The scent and touch, soft and smooth from Khanin, awakened the hidden desire within Charan, awakening him and making him think of the warmth inside.

Charan held his breath, suppressing his own burning emotions, before slowly lifting one of Khanin’s slender legs and placing it on the bed, a clear sign of his love.

“Wait… don’t tease.”

“I’m not teasing, but if I don’t do it this way, you will be hurt.” It was true that Charan wanted the young man to get used to his size, trying to stay calm because he didn’t want their first time together to be just about emotions.

He wanted to pay more attention than this, but that’s it. He had said before that the younger one refused to cooperate.

“It’s okay, I am… fuck me… please.” Because he wanted to feel more than this, he requested. Khanin himself moved his body closer to where the other person was, underneath, and slid his lips to gently kiss the elder man’s chin, both inviting and enticing, until Charan’s patience broke and scattered, as if by chance.

Charan gradually moved his body into Khanin’s, the soft warmth immediately made his eyebrows twist, and as the two clung together, their bodies and mouths became one, their tears merging and their senses intertwining, drifting away for a moment.

“Ah…” Khanin tried to relax and let the older man deeply penetrate, merging into one, the instant they became intimate. Charan, swallowing a lump in his throat, pressed the younger one down onto the bed, waiting until the other party adjusted, their true love gradually starting to emerge…

The elder one pressed deeply into the warm passage, and all the determination he had set in his mind disappeared like a gust of wind passing through, gently touching his lips, pressing kisses down the small shoulders, gradually moving lower along the spine.

 

 

Ohh… umm… ah.” Waves of pleasure enveloped them, sweeping them away. Khanin released a muffled moan, brushing against the cheeks, collarbone, and planting kisses down the vibrant love line of the older man, both tempting and inviting until Charan’s suppressed emotions burst and scattered in a moment of vulnerability.

Tears of joy wanted to flow down the Young Prince’s clear cheeks. Charan used the tip of his nose to wipe away the tears, softly asking with a tender voice, contrasting with the forceful play that shook the expensive bed.

Gently, the elder pressed deeper into the hot passage, letting go of all the determination and desires he had held onto, as if the gentle breeze passed through, kissing and caressing, soothing and softening Charan’s inner warmth.

“Does it hurt?”

“No… anymore. I…” the Young Prince’s face was soaked with tears.

Charan clenched his fists. He knew it didn’t stem from sadness, but rather a display of affection. His younger counterpart, on the other hand, licked his lips in delight.

“What’s wrong?”

“Oh… Phii Ran.”

“Speak up.” The half-commanding tone resurfaced once again. Charan’s low growl in his throat indicated that the gentle pathways of a young person had a reaction to such actions, he bent down to press his pale white throat before accelerating the pace to elicit a heavier and slower response from the older counterpart.

“Fuck, oh… Ah… so good.” Khanin’s mind was muddled, his emotions felt like being pushed into a free fall and thrown into the sky, causing occasional moments of floating sensation as if glimpsing the gates of paradise. They could only see each other’s faces, seemingly aware of the hidden desires within.

“Then, I should add more strength…”

Oh… Phii Ran.” The sound of flesh colliding reverberated throughout the bedroom. Khanin’s hips jerked in response to the longing, his consciousness sparked and tingled without control. The overwhelming sensation almost made him forget to breathe.

“Breath.”

“Ah…” Fresh air rushed into Khanin’s lung as his lips parted slightly, embracing the sweet passage in a tight grip, allowing the older counterpart’s low sound to escape into his ear.

“Good, boy.” Words of praise accompanied by a gentle nibble on his shoulder made Khanin’s body tremble, his tense figure, full of desire, crumbled and collapsed, leaving him to hold the person in front of him tightly.

“Oh…” Tears streamed down the young man’s face as he released cloudy droplets of milky tears. He accidentally scratched the older counterpart’s back, burying his face in the broad shoulders before opening his mouth, emitting a sweet moan from his throat.

The tall young man pushed his body closer to Khanin for the last time, cupping the younger one’s chin to receive a ravenous kiss, sucking and savoring, forcefully penetrating deeper into the core until a trace of blood surfaced.

Charan accelerated the rhythm, burying himself in the sweet body one last time before releasing all drops of essence inside Khanin. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the young man lying weakly under him.

The young man bowed down to seal the kiss, gently caressing the beloved face before reluctantly withdrawing himself, with a tinge of regret, asking the young man who was almost breathless.

“Is that enough…” Khanin’s face flushed, he breathed heavily as his pale white brain wandered, feeling drowsy from exhaustion. But just a few tingles on the nerves of touch brought him back to consciousness, after hearing a whisper accompanied by the sound of ripping a new packet of latex.

Not yet.”

“Please don’t say… Aaah…Phii Ran.”

“Just beginning.”

…

On a cold, misty midnight, Emmaly’s atmosphere was filled with the sound of raindrops. Petai in his bathrobe was half-sitting, half-lying on the sofa, his eyes looking towards the door, waiting for someone.

The small clock on the wall of the Ranwin family’s guest room indicated that it was very late now. However, the son of the Minister of Defense was still not asleep.

It was crucial because he had just received a message from Ramil that the other party was traveling to meet him amidst this rainy storm. He couldn’t help but worry about how dangerous it could be.

The scent of incense did not help relax the mind of the anxious whitehaired man. Petai suddenly stood up and paced around for a while. Until he heard familiar footsteps, he opened the door and went out to greet them.

“Why are you here?” This section of the Ranwin estate was separated from the main building because Petai disliked chaos. They didn’t have to worry about someone seeing behavior beyond what was appropriate.

“Why are you here so late?” The owner of the place avoided answering the first question by shooting back another question. Petai saw Ramil’s wet, tousled hair and wide shoulders covered in raindrops, so he lifted his hand to help brush away the moisture.

“If it’s late so I couldn’t come?”

“If I say no, will you listen?” The conversation seemed heated, but they both knew it wasn’t like that.

 

 

Ramil stepped inside the house before inclining his head. Letting the other person run his hand through his hair like that.

“Father isn’t here.” In truth, Petai didn’t need to say anything. If Rachata were here or Ramil appeared without any excuses, things would have been chaotic.

“You’re all wet, I’ll get you some clothes to change.” They were always like this, discussing different topics, but still facing each other. Petai disappeared to prepare the equipment, leaving only Ramil in the middle hallway of the Ranwin estate.

The young royal took a position to walk and wait, but because his eyes were drawn to a new painting placed in front of the window, all his attention gathered there.

The picture of red camellias… Ramil was confident that he had just seen it for the first time. The bottom right corner of the painting had a date engraved, making him even more certain that this artwork was new, the latest work today.

“I left the water for you, go in and take a bath.”

The familiar call pulled Ramil’s attention away from the painting, but he didn’t mention the artwork and simply turned to politely ask the homeowner.

“Have you bathed yet?”

“Yes.”

“Let’s bathe together.”

“…”

In a brief moment, Ramil saw the hesitancy in those eyes, and the young prince spoke gently, making everyone’s hearts soften.

“Just a casual bath.”

Petai didn’t refuse or hesitate about the invitation. They had nothing to be embarrassed about, sharing a bath in the same tub wasn’t something new.

The fragrance of roses filled the air, and the candlelight placed around helped create a relaxing atmosphere. Ramil sat behind Petai, their warm hands entwined, the temperature gently spreading through the slender white arms of the man with a slimmer physique.

The cramped space made their skin warm and pressed tightly together. Petai leaned back, closing his eyes, allowing Ramil to do as he pleased without any complaints.

“You went to Morpheus?” the Young Prince’s bold heart prompted him to ask before he turned his gaze to contemplate, awaiting an answer.

“Yeah.” Petai didn’t hold back like he used to. Because Ramil knew very well that nothing gave him the right to prohibit, he knew… But what he couldn’t restrain was the feeling of unease that lingered more strongly in his chest.

He pondered what he could do… something other than instigating arguments like before.

“If you were to study art there again, I’d like to go with you.” As quick as thought, after careful consideration that this matter could be spoken of, the royal blooded individual did not hesitate.

“You don’t like drawing, Ramil.” However, the fair-skinned house owner was perceptive enough to ask if Ramil was interested… Of course, the answer was no. He was not the kind of person to beat around the bush, and his response was even more direct than a stroke of a dagger.

“I won’t go drawing, I’ll keep watching over you.” The response came with a forceful embrace around the waist.

Petai tilted his head slightly as someone began to follow his own desires, the warm and passionate lips planting kisses on the back of his soft, furry ear, causing his body to shudder.

“Mmh…”

“Really not just taking a casual bath?” The question was posed even though Ramil was more familiar with his temperament than anyone else. Petai clenched his fists at the corners of his mouth, his body trembling from being aroused, before some definition began to take shape in his mind.

“It’ll bruise.”

“Oh…”

“Who said it was just a casual bath?” The question was asked despite knowing Ramil’s nature better than anyone. Petai ground his teeth, his body roiling from being roused, before some notion began to surface in his mind.

A fox would never be tamed like a domesticated dog.

“Do you want to take a casual bath? We’ll let you choose.”

“…”

“You choose then.”

A cunning animal skilled in deception, but in reality, he might be more like wild rabbits playing the role of victim, becoming entangled in his own trickery.

…

The sun burst beyond the horizon, during the early hours when many were still floating in dreams, but not the Phitakthewa lineage.

Charan had been awake for almost an hour before this, the physical exertion from last night’s activities hadn’t completely worn off, on the contrary, it was replaced with a fresh, fulfilling sense of contentment.

Too happy to find words to describe.

The narrowed eyes settled on the adorable face of the person who had unwittingly fallen into his snare. Khanin was sound asleep, his delicate eyelashes, slightly swollen and redder than usual, his disheveled hair in disarray, and his sleeping posture, all served as factors that made Charan grit his teeth in patience.

He had teased enough. It wouldn’t be good to indulge his feelings any further.

All he could do was resist the temptation, even if it was difficult. Charan rose up, grabbing the towel he used to wipe himself off last night and went to change the water, then returned to find the white figure once again.

The clean fabric soaked in warm water was twisted and ready for use. Charan, who took care of the person on the bed with great care, was disappointed that the person who had been smiling while sleeping would forget to open their eyes.

“Morning.” Charan greeted first, as Khanin still seemed groggy. Once he regained his composure and swept his gaze around his clear cheeks, and slowly turned red.

“Ugh…” His eyes darted wide open. Khanin felt embarrassed because his voice that came out in the morning was rather hoarse. When he thought of the cause, he felt like he wanted to bury himself deep in the ground.

Screaming like that… the voice will be hoarse no matter how hard he tries to restrain himself.

“Let me wipe you.” Charan was very kind not to tease, but the young man’s ears turned red nonetheless. He wiped himself clean, gently wiping the delicate skin of the young body.

Khanin couldn’t refuse the help because he wanted to spend more time with Charan, and more importantly, the severe fatigue in his body from playing dangerous stunts. He admitted that he had never experienced such aching muscles despite practicing swordplay for hours on end.

“Thank you.” The young man silently expressed his gratitude.

Charan used his warm fingers to blow-dry the ends of the hair on his clear cheeks, creating a sweet and soothing sensation between them.

Khanin thought about protesting a little longer, intending to spend time with the large bed in Charan’s bedroom. However, when he saw the other side’s face combined with the faint scratches of his own nails on the back and the strong muscles on his arms, the vivid images of last night flooded into his mind like someone had buried them there.

I don’t know when I fell asleep…

“Phii Ran, I… I can’t, I’m… hard again.”

“Oh… harder.”

Gentle words but forceful actions, playing with him until his mind went blank. Charan was ruthless… even more ruthless than he had imagined. How could he forget the kiss and…

“Red face, are you uncomfortable?” Perhaps Khanin noticed the slightly different complexion of the older person’s face.

The Young Prince cleared his throat slightly before tentatively asking the question that had been on his mind.

“No… I just have a curiosity and want to ask, feel free to ask. It’s nothing really.” It’s really nothing. Because Khanin understands that things like this are natural.

“Go ahead, ask.”

“Last night… was it the first time for you?” The serious sentence, faster than their conversation routine, made the person who used to sleep quietly on the bed sit up. Charan saw the red ears and diverted his gaze slightly when answering the question.

“Oh… Is there something I didn’t like, Nin? Please tell me.” The serious demeanor was like when Charan was capturing a moment while painting, it seemed enchanting to watch it unfold.

Khanin’s face was filled with mixed emotions, and he expressed his inner feelings softly.

“No… it’s good, really good, so good that I… am suspicious if it’s your first time.” His slender body trembled slightly, lips twitching as if trying to form coherent sentences, but hesitating. Compared to Charan, this man seemed smart enough to comprehend Khanin’s intentions.

“Sometimes we all have something we can do well right from the start, just like you.”

“….” It was a simple sentence, yet it perfectly captured Charan’s character. Khanin couldn’t speak, his face frozen in a bewildered expression while the person in front of him waited patiently for an answer.

“There’s so much to learn nowadays.”

“That’s true.”

“And what about you, Nin… you were impressive last night as well.”

This time, it was Khanin’s turn. His cheeks turned slightly rosy, and his soft lips moved closer together as he pondered and processed his thoughts.

“I had someone in England too.” Khanin had no intention of lying. Although their relationship in the past was never serious or long-lasting, it didn’t mean it hadn’t happened at all.

His eyebrows twitched slightly, uncontrollably. Charan told himself that he was a reasonable person, but his handsome face tightened without clear reason.

“I’ve been with an older person before, and when I saw her at the party…”

Khanin said ‘her,’ referring to the old flame. How long had they been together, and was he deeply in love? Charan’s internal struggle was revealed through his eyes.

“…”

“I haven’t been in contact with her for a long time. We ended things on good terms, and it’s been a year since we separated. I don’t think about it much, will you Phii?” Not only Charan, even the young Khanin cared about the feelings of the older person. His slender hand reached out to support Charan’s soft cheeks, helping to brush away the confusion.

“No, I know it’s in the past.”

“Wow… But now my present and future is yours.”

He knew that Khanin was adorable, but Charan wanted to plead for him to stop being so cute sometimes. The main reason being that it made his heart work hard.

So hard that sometimes it becomes uncontrollable…

Khanin’s adorableness, from his words to his actions, made it irresistible for Charan to resist. The young man reached out and gently cupped Khanin’s blush cheeks before rewarding him with a soft, delicate kiss on the corner of his beautiful lips.

Their eyes met harmoniously, and their attractive faces moved closer to each other. A slight force, just enough to be noticed, seemed to have a magnetic pull, creating an overwhelming sensation.

The sweet emotions continued to envelop them as they closed the distance between them. While Charan had many things he wanted to help with, he hadn’t had a chance to do anything yet. But the sound of the real world crept in, waking them up from their sweet dream.

Knock, knock.

“Charan, sir.”

The knocking on the door interrupted the moment and brought the leader of the Phitakthewa family back to reality. Charan knew that if butler Narong had no important matters, the other party wouldn’t disturb them at this moment.

He stood tall, his heart yearning for the sweet scent he desired to taste once again. The young man sighed, letting his gaze wander aimlessly. He rose from the bed and walked straight to the door, opening it to inquire about his intentions, without expecting any meaningful answers in return.

“Is there something, Mister Butler?”

“The Sovereign-King has ordered for an urgent presence.”

The leader of the Phitakthewa clan had no idea what caused this sudden urgent summons. Normally, Charan was a skilled analyst, but this time, he struggled to come up with any thoughts. His mind remained blank since he left his home and journeyed to the royal palace.

Khanin was not allowed to enter and had to stand guard; they were to be separated without any further conversation. Charan approached SovereignKing in the tea room, the familiarity of the ambiance contrasting with the distinct feeling that filled the air.

Perhaps it was because Charan had never crossed any boundaries or kept secrets from Dhipabawon before. Now, he felt no different from those who have someone lurking behind them…

“Please, have a seat.” The elderly person’s permission was sought after Charan respectfully greeted him. There was a table in front with no tea cups or even a tray of cookies, like in normal times.

“Thank you, Your Grace.”

“Did Khanin come to study at ‘Morpheus’?” Dhipabawon did not waste any time and quickly approached the topic. His first question played with the listener’ senses, generating a mix of warm, cold, and strange feelings.

“Your Grace… Last night, the storm forced the Young Prince to stay at Phitakthewa. Your Grace, please accept my apologies for…” He intended to apologize, but there was no one waiting to hear it to the end.

“Do I have anything to worry about, Charan?” The final question brought the young man back to his senses, requiring him to think. At this moment, Charan was uncertain of Dhipabawon’s true intention in this conversation. “There is nothing to worry about, Your Grace.” The current situation can be considered relatively normal. Mostly, because they were mainly confined within the palace walls, providing a strong sense of security. If one were to consider a truly risky and dangerous situation, it would probably be when they traveled to speak with Jirat.

The unfamiliar person’s peculiar way of walking amidst the crowd reminded Charan of one of the enemies he had encountered. It was during the time he had taken Young Prince to seek refuge in Thailand, a matter he currently had his magicians investigating.

“So, is that so?”

“Your Grace… indeed, your Majesty… do you have a doubt?” Initially, Charan intended to tell this story about him and Khanin, but he noticed something from Dhipabawon and chose to change the topic.

“[Cough] Charan.” Sovereign-King let out a small sigh, his wrinkled hands softly touched his chest as he took a shallow breath. It resembled the symptoms of someone feeling weak, calling for assistance.

Strange…

“Shall I send the royal physician, Your Grace?”

“No need, I am okay.”

“But…”

“I will have someone warm up the bird nest soup, eat, have some rest, and soon it will get better. Charan, don’t worry, there is something more important that I want to discuss with you…” The King refused assistance, swallowed his saliva and closed his eyes briefly, as if forgetting, and then looked deeply into Charan’s eyes, leading the young man to forget how to breathe for a moment.

“It appears that the time when the condition of Your Grace is not good, there may be someone who has changed.”

“…”

“Even I do not want to interfere, but he sees that the atmosphere in the palace these days is not the same as before.”

“The term ‘fate’ means…”

“I just want to make sure that Charan, you are still the same person this old man knows.”

“Your Highness, I am still the same, sir.” Charan replied in a low voice, avoiding eye contact, showing an unintentional demeanor, inviting the onlooker to lower their gaze. Although laughter fades with age, the older person’s gaze remains as sharp as ever.

“If you are the same person, then answer clearly to this old man… Do you and Khanin genuinely like each other or not?”

Charan believes that Dhipabawon was known for a long time, but chose not to speak directly. In this country, those associated with Atsawathewathin are not brave enough to escape the gaze of the Sovereign King.

“Yes.” The young man wasted no time, he raised his head, answered without hesitation, stared at the person in front of him to listen to what the other party wanted to communicate, and found a way to cope.

“I have no intention of forbidding anything, but want you to be aware of the truth…”

Charan followed the trembling hand gestures of the person who served himself since childhood. Dhipabawon signaled to a few individuals nearby, and two royal attendants entered, carrying two teacups placed in front of Charan.

“…” The young man looked carefully at the attendants who respectfully placed the two teacups in front of him, and the delicate fragrance indicated the different types of tea in each cup.

Normally, when he comes in for private time in this room, Charan usually prepares tea from his own home to await orders from the superior.

If he is served Oolong tea, it means there is a mission to accomplish.

If he is served Chamomile tea, it means there is an order to chat and befriend to alleviate loneliness.

But this time… The tea served in front of Charan is prepared by the Sovereign King himself. The Chamomile tea and Earl Grey tea are placed for him to choose from.

In the past, Earl Grey tea referred to an order for him to return someone precious from England. So, this time it probably refers to the same person.

Earl Grey tea means… Khanin…

“Khanin cannot abandon Atsawathewathin, he must be the heir.”

“…”

“And if it’s like that… Your presence beside Khanin means you cannot abandon Phitakthewa as well.” What the Sovereign King said is true in every aspect. Those born into the royal bloodline come with responsibility and duty, which can never be avoided.

Throughout, Dhipabawon has never forcefully intervened in Charan’s life choices. The utmost trust bestowed him with only one mission, and it has undoubtedly been fulfilled.

When the competition ends, Charan will be free from any obligations as he has ever dreamed.

He wanted to go far away from Phitakthewa, to stay far from his mother’s position… to avoid the evil memories associated with his mother’s death.

However, Khanin’s love is causing Charan’s life plan to become chaotic.

“…”

“I had never thought of keeping you, but this time I must speak directly to you if you want to stay with Khanin. You must resist and not abandon

Phitakthewa.”

Charan, who is almost thirty years old, knows well that his life has never been easy. The heavy emotions are like being crushed by a big rock, making it difficult for those in positions that require carrying such feelings to breathe.

“…”

“But if you choose to go, leave everything here.”

“….” Charan stared at the two tea cups in front of him with a heavy heart. The immense pressure that came rushing in was almost unbearable. His hands trembling, he approached each other closely, like a person seeking thoughts, the young man silent, waiting to hear a few words from the other side before the other side would leave.

“You don’t have to make a decision right now, Charan. We still have plenty of time until the competition ends. But whenever you can choose, you must accept the consequences that will follow.”

Dhipabawon is right. If Khanin is the heir apparent, he himself is just an ordinary person, not like Atsawathewathin, Phitakthewa will…

“Agreed. I will protect you, just like how you protected me. No more Atsawathewathin, Phitakthewa, only Charan and Khanin… Do you understand what I’m saying?”

Khanin’s words from last night still lingered in Charan’s heart. Now, he had some questions, but he didn’t dare to utter a word between them… There’s no Atsawathewathin, no Phitakthewa.

There’s only Charan and Khanin, for real. Is that so?

…

Perhaps it’s because it’s the late season in the rainy season, the air in Khanin’s bedroom in the Daveen Palace was hot like someone lit a bonfire. The air conditioning helped to alleviate it to some extent, but the sunlight still seeped through the sheer curtains, gently touching the handsome face of the young royal.

Khanin sat quietly on the sofa in the middle of the room. He instructed Chakri to open the curtains, as he didn’t want the surrounding atmosphere to be too stuffy. His two-layered eyes darted towards the door, attentively waiting for someone to return.

He couldn’t figure out why his grandfather would call him along with Charan, initially thinking it must be something important to the extent of summoning them abruptly. However, Chakri said that such events had happened frequently, so Khanin managed to calm down.

Charan may have gotten used to it, as he didn’t seem surprised at all. But for the young royal, he was quite anxious because he didn’t know what Dhipabawon would say about himself.

They came out of the Phitakthewa Mansion together, with Charan!

Why does your trusted guardian, Virun, need to report it? Damn it!

The young man sighed lightly and bit his lower lip, alternating with taking shallow breaths. His concerned eyes caught sight of the slightly plump butler who had just walked in, so he greeted him.

“Greetings… Is there something on your mind, Your Highness?”

Khanin immediately perked up at the sound of Chakri’s voice. The young man blinked his eyes rapidly and took a brief breath, then responded.

“It’s nothing… But has Charan not arrived yet?” The desire to know gnawed at the heart of the waiting person. He wanted to know if he would be asked, what if, and what if he was asked… How would Charan answer?

Khanin’s imagination wandered to the incident where Charan was chased away by his grandfather. The story they went to sleep talkin about all night long, imagining the figure of the person being washed and cleaned over and over again.

No matter what, Charan would probably not escape his grandfather’s gaze this time. Whether it was good or bad, he might be interrogated about kissing, and if he were to answer that his first kiss… was with him.

Ugh… How much preparation do we have to do for the Phitakthewa family’s assets?

If we organize a wedding, how much should we budget for? Do we need to announce it in the newspaper, or can we keep it low-key?

We should probably discuss this first… Are we still dating?

Ugh, whether we’re dating or not is not important. What’s important is that Emmaly is afraid of kissing. Whether we become a couple after kissing or not doesn’t matter. Because we belong to each other already.

The cute face alternates between tension and a faint smile. Sometimes, it takes a deep breath, holding a lot of anxiety, and other times, it smiles, spreading happiness throughout the room, making the butler unable to hide his smile.

Chakri lets Young Prince stay lost in his own thoughts. Until a soft knock on the door required the young butler to leave, and the person who opened the door was none other than the one who had just been questioned a moment ago.

“Young Prince is waiting for Khun Charan.”

The name of the person waiting causes Khanin to straighten up, looking at the back of his close butler friend, and he can see that Charan’s face is not normal.

“Thank you, please leave. I have something to discuss with the young prince.” Charan speaks to Ben, his eyes shifting towards Khanin, revealing his discomfort. But in an instant, he turns back to Chakri.

“Alright then. If that’s the case, I will come to attend to the young lord again during lunchtime.”

The young royal doesn’t know what Chakri did, but seeing the respectful attitude of the other side as they leave, he thinks that the plump butler must not suspect anything special. That’s why he let Charan stay with him as he asked.

The thick hands swiftly dealt with the verses as soon as the door closed. Khanin sees the older figure looking around as if looking for some anomalies, so he quickly gets up from the sofa and walks towards the other party, reaching out and intertwining his hand with his own.

“So, what did you talk to Grandfather about?” Khanin pulls the older person’s hand to sit on the sofa. In his heart, he secretly hopes that Charan will face the questions as he had imagined. Because the other party is playing it too cool, creating a tense atmosphere. If the person is not observant, they might be able to catch some kind of emotion.

However, what Khanin got was a straightforward answer.

“Nothing, His Highness just entrusted me with some general tasks.”

“Um…” He sighed with a heartfelt voice. Khanin furrows his eyebrows slightly before asking gently.

“Are you sure he didn’t do anything, Phii Ran? You seemed tense just now.” The young man intentionally called the other party by name, causing Charan to become slightly still. No matter how hard he tries to hide his emotions, Khanin can somehow see that something is off.

Sometimes, being called at a time like this might not just mean, ‘general tasks.’ As the owner himself said.

“I was not scolded, he didn’t scold you either, you can trust me.” Charan quickly explains, probably afraid that the young royal would feel uneasy. But in reality, Khanin is not afraid of being scolded, even a little. He is concerned because he sees that Charan’s face is not well.

But if you say there is something to worry about, I will believe you. Khanin doesn’t like being forced to ask too many questions, it’s not good, they need some distance from each other so they don’t feel suffocated.

“Okay… so I can relax now, afraid I would get scolded too.”

“…”

“But the truth is, I am not a child, I can stay overnight anywhere, especially at the houses I like, hmm.” Young minds make emotional decisions, ending with a cute smile that makes the worried frown slightly twitch.

“Which means if I like someone, I’ll stay overnight at their house, right?” This sentence is tinged with a hint of dissatisfaction. Although Charan’s face is calm, their words seem sarcastic, but Khanin can tell that this expression is a sign of concern.

“Everyone is the same. Just like being alone, you know, his name is Cha… he’s very famous. A renowned artist, and also from a prestigious lineage, a guardian, almost like a deity. He’s not just anyone. He’s really strong…” Babbling almost non-stop to show off, and of course, the smile at the corner of the mouth is the reward for this cuteness.

“…”

“He said he would take care of me, protect me, be honest to

Atsawathewathin, he said all those things, but he doesn’t have to do anything like that. Just being by my side like this, I am satisfied.”

Charan lets the young one keep talking endlessly. Just enjoying the gaze of the white spoon-like person, displaying an adorable and attractive posture, because they want to know and see, Charan even thinks about hugging the other side, embracing with a sinking heart.

Now I feel both good and calm, like eating a dish that is sweet at first but bitter at the end.

Khanin’s storytelling sentence seems to touch his heart seriously, the words he used to comfort Atsawathewathin make him think of what Sovereign-King just mentioned to him briefly.

“I had never thought of keeping you, but this time I must speak directly to you if you want to stay with Khanin. You must resist and not abandon

Phitakthewa.”

“But if you choose to go, leave everything here.”

Phitakthewa is the surname he wants to leave behind, but without Phitakthewa… it may not be appropriate to be by Khanin’s side.

Charan remains silent, staring at the little kitten with curious eyes and a gentle aroma. From his soft house, it invites him to move closer, the warm edge presses a light kiss on the prominent nose of the person he likes, before wrapping his waist to hug and bury his face in the small shoulder for a moment.

“Is there anything I can share with you? You don’t have to give details if you’re not comfortable, but if you want to talk, you can always call me. I am always ready.” It seems that Khanin noticed that the young one has changed his speech to provide encouragement instead of making jokes as before.

The soft voice whispered in his ear, accompanied by a small hand gently caressing his back, every deliberate action brings relief to the heavy burden carried on Charan’s broad shoulders.

Sometimes, choosing to be with Phitakthewa may not be a bad thing anymore. If he can maintain his position as a leader, he can preserve their relationship.

Despite the pain and discomfort, it’s worth it to have Khanin.

You are my entire world…

“Just having Nin close by feels like a burden has been lifted…” Charan’s eyes moistened, the lips twitched into a deep smile, the thick hand gently stroking the small person’s hairline, before moving down to cup his face, gazing closely into each other’s eyes.

“So will I be close to you often, starting from tonight, sleeping and cuddling together? Wait, I… oh.”

He really knows that not waiting to hear others finish their sentences is disrespectful, but because the other person is too cute to resist. Charan therefore deepened his kiss on the red lips.

It’s as if there’s an irresistible force. Even though they are in the other party’s bedroom during the day, Charan can’t control himself.

The warm lips passionately collide, tongues explore every corner of the small mouth, sweeping away the lingering sweetness and capturing every drop for themselves.

The louder the moans in the slender neck, the more relentless the actions. Charan tilted his face for better access, pulled in the small lips for negotiation, and slowly dragged his tongue to sweep the roof of the white man’s mouth, causing him to tremble.

“Ehehe.” The blissful sensation overwhelmed him. Charan swallowed, almost melting, as he indulged in the young man’s delicate lips. The more they touched, the more his heart ignited, and he was reminded of the events from last night.

It’s really funny how a moment ago Charan was so stressed and couldn’t think straight, but when he heard Khanin’s sweet words combined with his actions, he seemed to forget about the heavy things for a while. His heart was generous enough to provide kisses to his little one.

“How can we stay together? Should I sneak into your room, Nin?” He whispered, leaning close to the red lips, and for a moment, he brushed his face against theirs, grazing the small ears, nibbling the lower lobe, and ending with a playful kiss that elicited laughter from Khanin.

“Really…” The white man was… stubborn, with clear teasing eyes. Even with his closed eyes, he knew he was ready to open the window for him to climb in at any time.

“I was joking.”

“So, you don’t want to cuddle with me?” The questioning voice seemed to know exactly how to provoke him.

“I want to… but if we cuddle, it won’t end with just cuddling…” Charan replied softly, exhaling and using his hand to caress his own face. He thought of grabbing Khanin and laying him on the sofa, then kissing him all over, “If it’s here… no matter what, it’s not advisable.”

“And… what about somewhere else?”

Charan didn’t have time to explain why it wasn’t appropriate, as someone else spoke up. Their eyes met, and the corners of their small, enchanting lips lifted, resembling mischievous little kittens planning to take over the world.

“….” The young man stayed silent, waiting to hear what Khanin would say next, and of course, the following sentence didn’t disappoint him.

“If I want to study art again… is it possible then?”

…

In the evening on the second floor of the Royal Palace, bathed in the sun’s rays that filtered through the corridors, perhaps because this floor attached great importance to the windows, it resembled a celestial realm in the paintings of a famous artist decorating the central part of the palace.

It created a sense of awe for those who saw this place under the sun’s display for the first time. Normally, Khanin rarely came to visit his father at this time. It had been several days since he came here to ask his father to teach him art. So, the young man thought it was time to go see the elder. After all, Tarin was a part of what helped him and Charan understand each other.

Khanin stopped walking, raised his head, and looked at the painting by the famous artist hanging there. The central corridor engraved by PrinceTarin resembled a grand gallery. His father stored numerous paintings, many of which seemed old and invaluable.

It was amusing to see

Khanin did a halt, raised his head, and admired the famous artist’s painting hanging on the wall. As for the central hall, it resembled a large gallery, as Prince Tarin, his father collected numerous paintings, many of which appeared old and difficult to assess their value.

Playing with the objects he held in his hands today, Khanin couldn’t compare them to anything dusty. However, even so, Khanin still wanted his own drawings to impress his father.

He went to study art for real after a period of practicing sword fighting and needing to relieve stress. Although ‘studying art’ had hidden meanings, it didn’t mean Khanin wouldn’t pay attention to any aspect. He was giving his all to impress Charan.

He wanted to impress Charan whether it was on a chair, on a bed, on… oh well, let’s stop there, or even in the bathroom. Khanin was focused, He learned anato-measurements from his Charan, and it touched his heart.

No matter how tired he was, every morning he still held out his hand to be taught how to draw his father’s face. Because he had promised to come and learn. However, it would be nice to have some artwork to impress his supporters.

The Young Prince quietly chuckled in his heart, knowing well that drawing only a few times wouldn’t result in a beautiful piece of art. But at least it was a starting point. Charan, the name attached to his drawing, seemed more like a person than ever before when they practiced drawing together.

“Khanin… Did I take too long?” A voice called out from someone waiting, diverting Khanin’s gaze from the expensive painting to the newcomer, along with three other followers.

“No, I have just arrived.” The young boy replied softly, showing a cute face that made his father smile before sitting down next to him. The hand of the extended follower welcomed him.

“How does studying art help relieve stress from practice?” Since the last time they talked about studying art, it wasn’t surprising that his father asked about it.

Khanin glanced at the large framed canvas standing beside the familiar butler. It was covered in a silver silk fabric, hiding what he intended to present to his father.

“It can help a lot. That’s why Nin wanted to repay his Dad for taking him to study that day.” The young royal paused, signaling to the butler to quickly unveil the covered painting. Then Khanin took hold of the frame and turned to show his father his skill, momentarily silencing the entire area.

“Wow… Repay? No need for that. It’s just great that you’ve improved.”

The young boy noticed his father twitch his small eyebrows when his hand landed on the canvas frame.

“It’s a picture that I intentionally drew for you.”

“A picture?”

“Yes… I drew a picture for you.” He paused, then quickly removed the covering silk fabric. And then Khanin held up the framed canvas, turning to showcase his father’s talent before the attentive audience fell silent.

“…”

Tarin was speechless and had a slightly widened gaze when he saw what appeared on the revealed piece of artwork. Not at… No, it didn’t mean that way, he meant filled with style. Well, the half-body figure that looked like it was smiling menacingly was indeed terrifying.

If Tarin were to analyze it, he would think that Khanin might be referring to him as a fallen angel with vengeful sentiments towards someone in heaven. The angel used vibrant and chaotic colors while drawing a person who appeared frighteningly smiling.

Tarin concluded his thoughts in this way.

Well… which angel did he draw a picture of? Why does it look familiar and strange at the same time?

“I drew a picture of you, father.” It seemed like the question in Khanin’s mind was being answered. Khanin grinned widely while Tarin couldn’t contain his surprise.

“Huh?”

“What is this picture of me?” The little boy’s face changed slightly when he saw his father’s surprising pose. However, as soon as Tarin realized what had been done, he let out a soft sigh, trying to hide his confusion. When he found out the truth behind this image…

It wasn’t an angel from any heavenly realm…

But a picture drawn by his own son.

“Oh, I drew a picture of you…” As Tarin pondered how he accidentally ended up with a terrifying smile on his face in the picture, the young boy blurted out, startling his father, who couldn’t contain his confusion. It shattered the composure of the man and caused him to burst into laughter.

“It’s not beautiful, is it? But I meant… if Dad, you don’t like it… If that’s the case, you, Mister Butler… Can you take this picture away…”

“Don’t… wait…” Tarin extended his hand and then paused, putting on a solemn expression, as he handed his trusted butler the item to be placed back in its original position.

“But…”

“It’s fine, I say it’s acceptable.” Tarin smirked slightly. He didn’t like to lie to anyone, and anything that was good, he would say it’s good, or if it was easier, just say so.

Everything that Khanin did… was all good, and that’s it.

“Dad, don’t deceive me, it’s better to let me draw a new one.”

“If you want to draw a new one, go ahead, but this old father of yours wants this one. Because it’s the first gift you… gave to me.” The end of the sentence trailed off softly, like a whispered murmur. Tarin gently smiled at the person sitting next to him before reaching out to stroke his soft, delicate hair.

“…”

“You’re really talented.”

“Well then… I will draw more for you.” Khanin’s words made Tarin feel like he was a tree that had received pure, cool water to nourish him.

Moist, filled with more happiness than ever before in his life, like the first time he saw the face of this child when he was born.

Tarin was delighted to have a closer relationship with his son than ever before. The father-son relationship was getting better day by day, making him feel like he was inhaling the scent of the first blooming flower in the season of blossoms.

Everything that happened during this period made him feel good about the art teacher, who had become various things in his son’s life.

He knew that Khanin was happy when he was close to Charan.

Tarin himself was happy when he saw his son happy.

“Oh no… I guess I have to entrust you to Charan.” Tarin referred to the art lessons, but it seemed like he took the raw path of a raw teenager.

“In that case, after I finish practicing today, I’ll enroll in art school. I’ll come back with a new drawing for you, Dad.”

“Sure, Dad will wait and see.”

“Then, I’ll leave.” Khanin spoke up, stood up to his full height, and the young teenager handed the framed picture to Tarin’s close companion, who held the frame cloth with folded hands, turned slightly without moving away. His adorable face turned to give a wide smile to his father, bringing joy to his relieved heart before leaving with the trustworthy butler.

“What should we do with Young Prince Khanin’s picture? How should we proceed?” The person who was holding the frame, a large-sized cloth, turned to ask Prince Tarin in this room.

Tarin looked at the drawing and chuckled with a good-hearted feeling, before giving the command to create a grand atmosphere in this central hallway.

“Get someone to clean up the hallway and remove some of the pictures, contact the frame maker, get the most expensive golden frame, and I’ll put my son’s picture in that frame and hang it in the most prominent place.” The end of the sentence filled this central corridor with a sense of majesty.

…

The beginning of the day at Puchongpisut Palace was filled with a gloomy atmosphere as rain had been falling relentlessly since the evening. The low air pressure covered the entire area, and the surroundings were filled with a chilly air. The palace servant, who was in her working state, had a serious expression and dared not even speak lightly to avoid disturbing the solemnity of the palace owner.

Inside the working room, it was dark and eerie. Only the sound of fingers tapping on the expensive wooden table could be heard. The person sitting on the large chair had a tense posture. The heavy tapping sound grew louder and faster until it stopped abruptly when someone entered the room, showing respect with a courteous gesture.

“How are things, Sivakorn?” The cold and chilling voice carried a sense of unease to the listeners, but even so, the palace owner remained calm and composed.

“Young Prince Khanin has been training diligently, he hasn’t been going out for leisure like others claim. However, we don’t know who is instructing him. It is unknown and concealed, kept as a secret.”

Sivakorn’s report had successfully stirred up a sense of anger among the listeners. Rachata took a deep breath, attempting to control his emotions, before tapping his fingers on the wooden table again.

Everything had been going wrong since this morning, ever since Waseen came to visit, accompanied by the birdcage from Meenakarin Island, as always.

The relationship between him and his older brother, who held a centralist position in politics, had been controlled by Rachata throughout. Although it was not customary, he had helped his brother once, allowing those who didn’t think highly of anyone to meet Waseen. He wasn’t motivated by any considerations of benefits.

Someone like… Meenakarin seemed weak. What benefits could he provide, then?

Whenever they met, they often talked about trivial matters. Rachata liked Waseen because he was never malicious towards anyone, although he was annoyed that the other side always acted as a secondary figure in front of Atsawathewathin. However, Waseen had occasionally shown a semi-serious gesture when facing other people.

Waseen was a person with whom you could constantly find topics to chat about. Today would probably be like any other day, talking about meaningless things and then going separate ways to live their own lives. However, the problem arose when the other side brought up the topic of Atsawathewathin’s successor before Rachata’s emotions changed.

“I entrusted the birdcage to Uncle. That day, I met Khanin, and I was overwhelmed with anxiety. He seemed to be training hard all the time, unlike what others gossiped about. And how about our Ramil?” Waseen’s smile, mentioning Khanin today, looked delighted, with a bright face. However, what he said didn’t evoke any satisfaction from the listeners.

“No need to be afraid, don’t we all know… that Ramil’s constant exhaustion was due to Khanin’s announcement to buy the team, as intended at Puchongpisut Palace? Just pushing up the athletes’ prices, but in the end, he didn’t buy them.”

Evaa is scarier than Khanin. He doesn’t care much about that child, but the next sentence from the elder brother made Rachata rethink…

“Isn’t she scary? We know that it was because of Khanin’s statement that she managed to get rid of the people of Puchongpisut that were prepared. And that boy…”

“What do you mean, brother? The people now at the palace are the ones we had prepared, and that child…”

“Oh… I thought we had the same thought, I’m sorry. Maybe I misjudged and just guessed based on that person’s indifferent gaze. Just thinking casually about what reasons Khanin had to want the people from the Puchongpisut side to leave, but in the end, he easily let go, as if it had been planned.”

“…”

“Why are you doing that? If you don’t want to help Ramil win this competition, but the victory he achieved is in vain, expensive, and he almost exhausted himself.”

“…”

“If the final score is a tie after the practical competition, Khanin might win. Besides having the lowest management votes among the three teams, he also received sponsorship from Prince Kalavin… so that accounts for 30 percent? Used for the final verdict. Khanin is the only one who might score this high.”

“…”

“And in this way, Rachata, do you not think this nephew is scary anymore? I really admire Khanin. Even though he grew up elsewhere, he plans as well and sneakily as the current Sovereign King.”

The excited voice of Waseen still echoes in Rachata’s ears as he talks about Khanin, even though it’s been several hours, he still can’t get this crazy idea out of his head.

In the end, he had to call on Sivakorn for investigation. Rachata anxiously awaits the answer that contradicts the information he just conceived, but it seems that what Sivakorn reported aligns with everything Waseen has told.

Or did he underestimate this Khanin too much…

Initially, he thought it was just a naive child, always buying people without thinking about the consequences because he had just gained a large amount of money for the first time, and he might be overwhelmed by money but lacks management skills. Rachata smiled and thought that no matter what Ramil would not let that kid trample on his head, but now, after careful consideration, there seem to be some distorted points.

What he heard today made Rachata have to reanalyze everything about Khanin.

Including making an urgent decision to intervene and interfere. Although he knew very well how much his only son would hate this if he found out, Rachata had no choice.

The competition is approaching, and he doesn’t want to experience defeat for the second time in his life.

No matter what, this time he must be on the winning side.

Puchongpisut must be the victor.

“Go and investigate where it has been, what it has done with whom, find an opportunity when it is alone, and deal with it.” Rachata gave a sharp order, his low voice filled with threatening strength, his eyes filled with determination to uncover the secrets hidden deep inside his heart, until he accepted that he could do these dirty things without feeling ashamed.

“But recently, Young Prince Khanin has hardly been alone anywhere. Charan follows him everywhere.” Sivakorn spoke based on what he saw, it’s hard for Young Prince Khanin to be secluded during this time.

“If luring it out to be alone doesn’t work, then I have to go find it myself…”

“…”

“Having someone ready is enough, Sivakorn, don’t mess with him until you have to risk your life. Just don’t let him have a chance to enter the field on the actual day, that’s enough.”

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 35: Kiss.

“Young Prince Khanin… Are you asleep, Your Highness? Young Prince… You haven’t had dinner yet… Oh my god.”

The eyes sparkled as Chakri’s calling voice came from behind the halfopened door, gradually separating Khanin’s tall figure from the bed, reluctantly descending from the high posture and retreating with a startled face. At the moment when a thumping sound followed.

Chakri let out an exclamation of surprise, stumbling almost stumbling on his own feet. The young butler was nearby. Once steadied, he shifted to knock on the door, coinciding with the opening of the door from the inside.

“Young Prince… Is something wrong, Your Highness? You look flushed.” Chakri asked immediately upon sensing the abnormality.

Khanin shrugged off the question even though he knew the real reason for his own condition.

“No… Um… It’s just hot in here.”

“Hot… Oh, didn’t see you Khun Charan, thought you had already left.” The inquiry wasn’t complete yet. Chakri stepped into the room just enough to catch a glimpse of Charan and inquired with a hint of curiosity.

The sharp-eyed gaze beneath the glasses looked at the two figures standing apart, their faces turned away as if they had just gone through a peculiar situation together.

Having an argument, huh…

The question arose in the young butler’s mind, but he couldn’t speak his thoughts. Chakri could only manage to smile mischievously.

“I’m about to leave.” Charan responded promptly, rising from his seat, not forgetting to grasp his loose buttoned shirt, body tall, walking to the corner of the room. His sharp gaze turned back to the person on the other side, giving a polite greeting.

“Oh.” Khanin paused, his lips thinning as he approached without looking, one of his hands still holding his unbuttoned shirt tightly.

“Haven’t you had dinner yet, sir? I prepared it for both of us…”

“Not hungry yet / it’s fine.” Chakri replied before he could finish his sentence properly. The moment their voices exchanged across the distance.

The plump-bodied butler frowned and looked at the little Young Prince, who had alternated glances with Charan before realizing that both of them only avoided each other’s gaze.

A strange tension filled the air, the interior of the room seemed suffocating, just before Chakri could open his mouth to speak, the head of the Phitakthewa family bowed respectfully to the young Young Prince, then turned to face, holding back his face, and quickly opened the door, passing by Chakri.

Left with nothing but an empty feeling of suffocation.

What just happened…

…

The rain outside continued to pour relentlessly, the sky dimmed with streaks of rain bending down through the atmosphere, the cold, biting from the cool air helping to reduce the heat that simmered in Charan’s chest.

The sound of shoes hitting the floor echoed through the hallway, as long, slender legs walked briskly without pausing. Despite several noblewomen pulling back their dresses to show respect, their eyes glanced forward, while their feet continued to stride without pause. But their minds couldn’t stay focused on the path ahead, even for a moment.

On the contrary, it only reminded me of a certain individual who had just left…

That certain person who made my heart race like this.

“Khun Charan, I’ll walk you to the door.” Someone greeted Charan as he passed through the last gate, knowing that on rainy days, the young man would never walk out in the pouring rain.

Charan would usually wait until someone from the Phitakthewa clan brought him a large umbrella and escorted him to the car. But today was different from any other day. The leader of the Phitakthewa clan didn’t even stop to wait. Instead, he walked out into the rain without uttering a single word, standing still in the midst of the downpour without seeking any shelter.

It felt like I was falling into a trance, my hands clutching the black earpiece, the first gift from that person. The memory remained vivid in my mind, soft and smooth from the touch, the warmth, and the faint fragrance that lingered.

The image of a white figure sitting, hugging himself, looking at him with unreadable eyes still haunted me. Although they had separated for a while, Charan’s heart still beat fast and painfully whenever he thought of him.

He had done something big, refusing to restrain himself, and he was even brave enough to…

Crack!

The thunderous sound of the sky shook Charan back to reality, before he raised his hand to wipe the wetness off his face, breathing heavily. When he realized that he was now standing in the midst of something he used to fear…

Charan turned to receive an umbrella from a petite figure running after him. The coldness of the raindrops hitting his skin did not penetrate deep into his heart like before, perhaps because today he felt something else in its place.

It was a feeling that surpassed control over his mind… It was anxiety…

Anxiety that what he had done today would have an impact on the trust that Khanin had given him all along, afraid that it would be pressuring the other person because he didn’t know how to restrain himself.

Charan thought he had made a mistake by letting his guard down and letting his heart be swayed. Even though Khanin didn’t show any signs of annoyance, he still hadn’t said anything. He shouldn’t let himself get so upset at a moment like this, he shouldn’t let his heart take over, he really shouldn’t.

…

The gentle sunlight shone through the windows, revealing the sky above the royal palace. As the sun rose, the clear sky without rain clouds, the sound of documentaries, and the morning routine of the main television channel opened in the living area outside, it affected the nerves of the person wearing an outer shirt in the dressing area.

Khanin allowed Chakri to handle the cologne spraying all over his body, while he checked his impeccable appearance according to the daily routine. His round eyes showed interest in the television in the sitting area for a moment, before the next sentence in the documentary made him change his mind from just standing and listening in the dressing area, and walked over to stand in front of the large television instead.

It never really happened… It was such a short time compared to time in the universe. Therefore… throughout Emmaly’s life, he valued the climax the most…

“…”

‘A kiss is an exchange of a covenant to take care of each other for the rest of our lives… A very long commitment that allows lovers to trust in their relationship. Thus, a National Kissing Day was designated…’

Even the documentary on the cable channel followed the deception about kisses. Khanin recalled the time when he had to toss and turn in his sleep because he was thinking about it all night long.

Khanin almost couldn’t sleep all night. Just when he began to feel awake, he saw the sunlight streaming through the curtains, forcing him to get out of bed, even though his brain hadn’t rested much.

He’s been a bit too overwhelmed.

It seems that Charan was feeling vulnerable and impulsively kissed him. He followed the flow, even grabbed the other side’s gun and kissed back passionately, almost losing himself. He didn’t want to imagine what would have happened if Chakri hadn’t interrupted at that moment.

He should have controlled himself better…

Still don’t know whether he liked it or not. Just because we kissed doesn’t necessarily mean we like each other.

Maybe Charan just acted on his impulses…

Oh… and then we both kissed back with intensity. I wish I could just go crazy and die.

Young Royal let out a sigh, turned away and sat on the sofa, staring blankly, unable to focus on Chakri, who walked in holding two pairs of shoes.

Khanin allowed his mind to wander while the loud narration from the TV kept echoing, bigger than the owner of the fair-skinned body could handle, causing his eyes to widen in surprise. When his brain processes the information heard from the documentary a while ago.

“Which color is better, Your Highness… Brown or black? You’ll have breakfast with the Sovereign King, so maybe brown is more suitable. Your Highness…”

“Hey!”

“Hey!” Chakri was startled as Khanin suddenly sprang up from the garden and stood up, the action of someone of royal blood had an effect on the plump-bodied person, who was about to raise his shoes to show off his beauty, but the plump butler quickly turned around and laid the brown and black shoes on the carpet, then turned back bewildered, not understanding.

“Is there something wrong, Your Highness?”

“Umm… what did the documentary say?”

“The documentary… oh, it’s about the legend of the kiss, Your Highness. The documentary says that the people of Emmaly consider kissing very important because it’s like a pledge to take care of each other for the rest of their lives and the future…” Chakri recounted the sentence without any change.

Khanin’s face turned pale for a moment before turning red as his body temperature rose.

“So… when we kissed…”

“Who kissed whom, Your Highness!” Chakri’s eyes widened, unsure.

Khanin was hot and embarrassed for a while before hurriedly denying it.

“No… I didn’t kiss anyone, why would you scream like that, Mister Butler? What’s the matter?” The young royal made a feeble attempt to cover up, while Chakri’s face had turned pale.

“Oh, please, you can’t fool me… In Emmaly, we don’t randomly kiss anyone, Your Highness.”

“…”

“Here, we have a legend about kissing. People in Emmaly believe that a kiss is a declaration of love, a sign that they want a deep relationship with that person, a request to stay together for life.”

“…”

“Specifically, husbands and wives, husbands and husbands, wives and wives are the only ones who can kiss each other, no matter how much they love someone else. So, don’t do it Your Majesty, it’s easy for you to send a letter instead of trying to kiss anyone, Your Highness. If they don’t agree at first, they’ll end up in a situation where they have to be stuck with Your Majesty for life!”

What is this…

Khanin just received new information and it almost knocked him down.

Now he can no longer hear Chakri’s complaints.

“Your Majesty, did you hear what I said… Oh, kissing someone is not easy…

If not, I’ll have to send a letter to him, Your Highness.”

Various complications…

Khanin barely heard Chakri’s murmurs, and his eggshell-like eyelids fluttered.

The information he received made his mind momentarily confused. Before the memories of his first kiss with Charan flooded in.

“Don’t go around randomly kissing people.”

“What is this…”

“It’s clear, no need to repeat.”

“I haven’t randomly kissed anyone, and… just…damn it. That wasn’t a kiss.”

“…”

“It was just a game… Just, game.”

Since the first kiss that arose from the desire to win. It stretched to the point of physically hitting someone in a situation where survival was necessary.

“You. I wonder… why is it that you are so sensitive about kissing… amazing.”

“…”

“Did you hear… why is your ear so red?”

“Your Highness, it’s nothing.”

“Seriously, but it’s really red. Are you allergic to something… let me see a bit.”

“Don’t…”

“You… are you embarrassed?”

Every kiss that has happened so far has come from Khanin’s genuine feelings.

There was only last night’s incident that came from the true emotions of both parties…

It came from both parties… if that’s the case, it means that Charan also…

Does Charan like him too… yes or no?

The turmoil and confusion from last night did not fade away, but the degree of spinning increased several times. Khanin’s breathing became irregular, requiring him to consciously take deep breaths, and the images of last night’s memories replayed in his mind like a repeated movie.

It all started with him leaning near the other party, speaking words of encouragement, until they reached the moment of kissing…

“Your Highness… are you satisfied, Your Highness… Take a break, it’s too much, and it’s bad enough that Your Highness is injured, Your Highness…” Chakri called out and reached out to touch Khanin’s hand, which was massaging his own chest on the left side, and the surprise of the trusted butler caused Khanin to pretend to be asleep, closing his eyes.

My heart feels like it’s bursting out… It’s as if my heart wants to die already.

And in this situation, how can I approach Charan with the same courage as before… I just miss the other side so much, and now Khanin is almost losing himself.

My heart doesn’t belong to him anymore, but it has become entirely Charan’s… Everything that exists…

I must call for the royal doctor… This is the thought that keeps spinning in Chakri’s head since dressing Young Prince for breakfast.

Young Prince Khanin looked a little pale, his face was red, and he had some strange symptoms. When he saw Charan, those two refused to greet each other and just glanced at each other.

Strange pair, or maybe they’re both having a fever… I should call a royal doctor for him too.

The observant person thought deeply while Khanin himself thinks he has control over the situation, in reality, when it comes to the young nobleman, he has no idea how much his behavior deviates from normal.

The encounters with Charan this morning have changed from every time. They don’t have any special conversations, and both sides keep a distance from each other until evening.

Hours of continuous sword training didn’t make the team members weak like before. The important thing is that their bodies are starting to adapt to the training and become more flexible. The level of physical development has made a significant leap.

“That’s all for today.” Charan signaled after looking at the clock and decided it was time.

Itti lazily turned left and right and placed his mask on the corner chair. As for Kalavin, who was allowed to come and watch the training today, he sat up and perked up to grab a pastry from the box.

“I ordered cake, everyone came and had some.” Kalavin’s words grabbed the attention of the team members who needed a sweet boost for their bodies.

Itti and Mira headed straight to the vacant table without waiting to be invited. As for Khanin and Jirat, they slowly removed their equipment and followed suit.

“This cake looks just like the one Jae used to bring.” Itti pointed and asked everyone to look.

Jirat hurriedly stepped closer to make sure he wasn’t mistaken.

The box had a prominent logo with the name ‘Nirand Home Stay.’ Probably not wrong, the message he received from someone said that a kind-hearted customer ordered some pastries, several boxes, and it turned out to be Kalavin himself.

“You… Did you order this?”

“Yeah. I tried it and it’s delicious, so I bought some.”

The simple sentence structure surprised Jirat a bit, but the main reason was because the home-baked cake was really delicious, although he didn’t know it well. Mostly they made it to sell to regular customers or people in the village.

As a former stage actor, he was both surprised and amazed to learn that someone at this level knew about the “Nirand Home Stay” cake.

“Thank you.”

I don’t know how many times I’ve said thank you, but it keeps happening to this person.

Kalavin didn’t respond. The foreign young royal simply took a piece of cake from the box, put it on the ceramic plate, and handed it to the smaller person to take.

Jirat felt apprehensive as he glanced at the distinguished-looking person standing in front of him. Before bowing his head and lowering his gaze to the familiar-tasting cake in his mouth, with its beautifully curved edges and a small smile that invited someone else to take notice…

“That’s a great name. Niran Home Stay.”

“It’s a wordplay on my name.” Because Kalavin initiated the conversation, Jirat responded, “Recently, I’ve been able to lower the barriers with unfamiliar faces in my acting career, so there aren’t as many awkward interactions as before.”

“Huh?”

“My name is Jirat, which means ‘eternal’ or ‘eternity’.”

The new information that Kalavin had just learned brought a pause to the conversation, causing him to consider and let go of the thoughts he had kept in his mind.

“Interesting.” A low murmuring sound was heard.

“…”

Jirat held a dessert spoon still, not knowing why he felt this way.

Throughout the years of growing up, he had received numerous compliments on the meaning behind his name, and his name had never lost its charm. However… no one had ever made his heart beat irregularly like this before.

Kalavin had something different about him, or perhaps it was because of the way the other person looked at him.

“Jirat is a good name, with a beautiful meaning. It suits you.”

“Thank you… thank you.”

“Khun Jae?”

“Yes?” The interrupted conversation from others within the rehearsal room resulted in people paying no attention to anyone else except the person standing directly in front of them. Jirat attentively and intently listened with his eyes fixated on Kalavin, a gesture he hadn’t made to anyone else in a long time.

“If it’s alright, could I have your contact number… just in case I want to order a cake for the next occasion?”

“…”

“I’d like to order some for my father to try, but if it’s not convenient, it’s alright.”

Kalavin’s posture allowed the other party to make a decision based on the distance he had given. Jirat pondered his own feelings and weighed his heart.

If this had been before, he would have felt quite uncomfortable talking to a stranger. However, with Kalavin… Jirat didn’t feel that way.

“Sure, you can contact me through this number. I’d be glad to. I’ll try making something else for you to taste next time.” A small hint of delight emerged. Perhaps it stemmed from the feeling that Kalavin valued his abilities more than his personal background, unlike other people.

“…”

“If… if you like or are interested.”

“Yes, I like it.” A smile-like response came from the conversational partner. From Jirat, they exchanged glances, while Itti and Mira looked at each other.

“Two topics, two extreme emotions.” Itti’s words interrupted the silence as he glanced towards the other couple sitting in the corner of the sofa near the window.

Khanin was sitting, bowing his head, quietly enjoying his cake, while Charan secretly glanced at the other side from afar, not knowing how he managed to draw his attention, maintaining a serene gaze upon each other.

“What’s bothering you?” Mira’s voice softened as she took a bite of the soft and fluffy cake, savoring the taste of the sweet treat from ‘Nirand Home Stay’. She liked it so much that she thought of grabbing another couple of boxes to take home.

“Well, that means we have to stick together, two by two. Anything will be easier that way.” Itti resumed working after speaking, persuading the remaining members to go home immediately. Hoping that this would be a subtle way to help his dear friends.

I don’t know what Charan did to anger Khanin again, but that’s it. It’s best to try to understand the situation.

“I’ll leave now. We can talk more later.” Itti slapped his friend’s back before leading everyone away. Chakri followed, escorting the guests, and inside the room, it became quiet and intimate again, just like before.

Khanin experienced another episode, unable to look anyone in the eye, only rubbing his hands against his knees in a strange posture, prompting others to ask what was going on.

“Is… something wrong?” Charan asked, despite feeling uneasy himself.

People didn’t match in matters of the heart, and the situation became worse.

Charan speculated that last night’s events must have caused Khanin to be like this.

Khanin felt embarrassed and uncomfortable.

“What is it…”

“Why are you avoiding eye contact?”

“No, I just…” the Young Prince’s mouth was flooded with words, barely able to speak them out… looking at Charan’s face made him think about last night, about kissing, about hearts, about confessing and unrequited love.

“…”

“It’s nothing. Just… just tired, want to rest.” Because in that way, he had tried to avoid making eye contact. Khanin kept a distant relationship, maintaining too much distance without realizing that it made someone else worried.

“Tired?” Thick hands were about to touch the soft cheeks, pausing in midair. The main reason was that the young man reluctantly rose to his feet.

“I’m sleepy, so… I’ll go rest first.” Khanin said abruptly, then turned around and walked away quickly. Leaving Charan silent, looking and observing the gestures of someone younger.

Charan worried. Meanwhile, Khanin was still trying to cope with his racing heart.

Warm breath emitted, dispelling the tension. The leader of the Pitakthew clan had a strained face when he couldn’t control anything as before. He wanted to scold and talk, but ended up doing nothing and let Khanin walk away.

The toxicity of last night’s matter had already seeped in, sometimes it might be necessary to give it some time… to allow Khanin to reflect.

Chakri asked Itti to go up to the prepared car to pick up and drop off the remaining members. He then took Mira to the parking lot next to the garden. She didn’t want anyone to pick her up because it would be too complicated and chaotic.

“Thank you so much, Khun Chakri.”

“You’re welcome. And here, I picked up some more for you, seeing that Mira likes it.” Three boxes of cake from ‘Nirand Home Stay’ were sent over, Mira distributing charming smiles and thanking the blushing butler.

“Khun Chakri, you are so cute all the time.”

“It’s been a long time, drive safely.” Chakri’s thick arm went up in a rather embarrassed gesture.

Mira paused and curved her lips again before heading straight towards the black motorcycles, the ones that used water as fuel.

She picked up a helmet, intending to put it on, but had to pause as a procession of someone passed by, it was Young-Lady Evaa from the Thawetmetha family. Mira had heard rumors of her beautiful appearance, and now she had seen for herself that the rumors were true.

“Is it the Atsawathewathin team, right?” The greeting from Chakri-Nikun sent Mira lowering her raised hand as a sign of respect for someone of higher status.

“Your High-.”

“No need to fuss about the ceremony, I just passed by, what’s your name…”

“Mira.” Unable to dodge the bartender girl, Mira had to mention her own name. Mira didn’t show that she was on guard, but it was enough to make Evaa feel it.

“I’m Evaa.” Younger people greeted each other amiably and extended their hands to someone taller as a form of greeting, and they let go immediately, a fleeting moment. Both of their hands touched.

“…”

“I’m glad that Atsawathewathin has female members.” A sincere tone blended with a radiant gaze in the midst of the sunlight, bathing the beautiful face, inviting Mara to enjoy it. The bartender girl was on guard, but she didn’t build too high of a wall in their conversation.

“Times have changed, indeed. There are many talented women.” Mira still maintained her manners while Evaa showed a friendly attitude.

“Like yourself, right?” The bright smile of Chakri-Nikun was a tale, spoken by everyone. In truth, Mira didn’t particularly care about Evaa. Evaa was indeed likable. She represented the new generation of women who were both smart and intelligent, well-mannered, with excellent attitudes and no noticeable flaws. If it were a normal situation, they could have been friendly companions.

“…”

But because they were standing on opposite sides, nothing was easy, like thinking with their hearts.

“Nice to meet you. Hope to see you in the arena.”

…

Khanin woke up with full attention after a night of thinking about Charan. He had come to the conclusion that the most important thing now was to call back the spirit of Khanin, the mastermind.

Last night, the young man didn’t reply to the messages of the tall guy. He was too overwhelmed to hide and ended up quietly hiding, but once he was out of it, he went and found out about the legendary kiss of the girl, Emmaly, and it was…

It was too embarrassing to handle…

He raised his small, slender hand and tapped lightly on his clear cheek, applauding and encouraging himself. Khanin glanced at the carved message he secretly placed on the headboard.

‘Destiny is far away but meet anyway.’

The fate… to allow them to be on opposite sides of the sky, they must meet.

That’s right. Now he should start creating his own destiny. Khanin didn’t plan to abandon the competition, but he would also cultivate a love alongside it. Our lives are not just about one thing, right?

“What is it…” A slender figure prepared and adorned themselves to be absolutely charming today, to the point of lingering. Their beautiful eyes flickered. And at the right moment, Chakri reported something he did not anticipate.

“Khun Charan notified me that he would take a day off today, Your Highness.”

The person he wanted to meet didn’t come. The important thing is he decided to notify Chakri, not to contact him directly.

Confused… perhaps this definition best encompasses Khanin’s feelings.

The determination he had before wavered. The young royal didn’t hesitate to pick up the communication device and call. Looking for the missing person, but there was no response.

“How’s his tone?” Khanin thinks he’s putting up a composed front, but his restless eyes couldn’t hide the turmoil. The young man is worried that his actions last night will affect today’s events.

“Silent and sullen.”

Chakri describes Charan’s voice as normal, but it bothers Khanin’s instincts, sensing that something is amiss.

“…”

While Khanin is contemplating finding a solution, Tarin, who just descended from the second floor of the palace, came to greet him. It caused the young man to quickly brush aside his thoughts.

“No training this morning?” The middle-aged man asked, taking the opportunity to start the conversation himself.

“Yes.”

“Well… shall we have breakfast together?” Using the pronoun to create intimacy and avoid sounding distant. Tarin held back his excitement to hear the answer and fortunately, this time he received a positive response instead of worrying rejection.

Khanin doesn’t have anywhere to be this morning. He needs time to ponder the matter of Charan and, of course, the eagerness to practice has diminished.

“Is it not tasty?” The middle-aged man asked after noticing that the younger one took a big spoonful of pumpkin soup but barely touched the breakfast set.

“No, it’s… it’s… it’s delicious.” He spoke, using the action of scooping soup into his mouth to let Tarin know that the taste is indeed delicious. It’s just that currently, Khanin’s mind is preoccupied with other matters.

“How’s the training going? Are you tired?” Tarin understands that Khanin accumulated stress due to the competition, so he decides to ask, sneakily glancing at the sweet face while waiting for an answer.

“I’m tired, but I think I can manage.”

“Sometimes, we must follow our own desires. If we want to rest, we must rest. If we want to fight, we must fight.” Because he understands that Khanin feels fragile about training. Tarin gives advice, knowing that the sentence of advice may contradict the thoughts currently whirling in the young royal’s mind.

“…”

 

 

No one knows our desires better than ourselves.”

That’s true… if I want to fight, then I must fight. I must do what I desire.

Tarin’s words made Khanin ponder while the other side brought a small plate of cookies and gently mentioned some words that reminded the young man of the person who had gone away.

“Sweets can help improve our mood, you know.”

“Thank you…” Khanin had nothing to offer Tarin apart from words of gratitude. He met his real father when the other party reached out to help, giving the once-ambitious person a new path.

“If there’s anything I can do to help you Nin, please let me know, son.” The sincere and supportive gaze in his eyes was hidden.

Khanin took a deep breath, pondered for a moment before deciding to express his own desires.

“I want… to study art.”

“With Charan?”

“Um… yes, Dad, can you help… take me there?” It was an unexpected request that Tarin could almost instantly fulfill, with a very simple exchange: having breakfast right in front of him.

Khanin was given the convenience to leave the palace with the assistance of Tarin after finishing breakfast. He was taken by his father’s staff, ‘Morpheus’.

The young royal begged all the guards to return as promised, stating that he wanted to continue studying art and would have Charan personally escort him. With long, hesitant steps, he followed the corridor after the butler came to fetch him.

Khanin ordered no one to inform Charan about his arrival. He had heard from the butler here that the other party was currently conducting a special one-on-one drawing course. The young royal wanted to see everything with his own eyes.

However, what lay before him surpassed expectations. Khanin paused for a moment, almost frozen in time, upon seeing Petai, the son of the Deputy Minister of Culture, in close proximity with his own party.

Charan glanced at the young artist’s painting. Meanwhile, Petai had a slight smile on his face as they conversed before turning to laugh with each other. It pricked Khanin’s heart, feeling like he was being attacked by a swarm of fiery ants.

Were these two really so close? And did they not go to see him because they were too engrossed with each other?

Yes… Yes, Phii Ran, I will arrange it!

Petai purposefully wiped off the red paint from his fingers onto a color plate, and beside him stood the owner of the ‘Morpheus’ art school. Charan was standing, casually observing the oil painting with a disinterested pose, while the young man contemplated before asking about the piece.

The confrontation on the canvas was completed.

“Is that a camellia flower or…”

“Ah-ah.”

“Why not?” He asked in accordance with the observant nature of an artist.

Petai placed the plate down and revealed a red-stained canvas, which he had just revealed a moment ago. Then he smiled slightly and responded playfully with a soft, pleasant voice, contrasting with the drawn smile.

“I like the meaning, it’s profound.”

“From which perspective?” Charan was familiar with the meaning of the camellia flower, both the Japanese interpretation and the underlying symbolism, as well as the international interpretation.

Why ask? You already know, I guess you’re someone who looks at the world positively, huh?”

Charan couldn’t help but laugh at the straightforward and reciprocating questions from the young man, looking at the unyielding person with scrutinizing eyes.

“Before, maybe I only saw it from a negative perspective, but now perhaps it has changed, right?”

“So boring, really. People who are knowledgeable are so dull.” Petai, feeling a bit frustrated, turned his attention back to the painting and asked reluctantly.

“And why does it have to be this painting?”

“I just like its meaning… both the good and the not-so-good. Camellia Tsubaki.”

“…”

“Warriors shouldn’t plant camellia flowers by their house fences. It brings bad luck. While in the Western culture, presenting this flower to someone signifies bestowing luck upon them, but only to that person.”

In the past, Japanese warriors used to grow camellia flowers around their homes extensively. Because the way the petals of this flower fall is not just a slow scattering of pollen, but a sudden shedding of the entire bud, resembling being beheaded with a single sword. Thus, ancient warriors didn’t particularly admire it, yet at the same time, it had a positive meaning as a parallel to a horizontal line.

“…” Charan stayed silent to reflect. Meanwhile, his gaze turned to the blood-red flowers contrasting against the dark indigo background on the rectangular picture frame.

“The complex meaning has two sides for two angles, just like people, don’t you think?” This time, Petai’s and Ben’s gaze shifted from the painting to the person, who is an esteemed teacher. The serene and peaceful pair of eyes were subtly veiled by something, which Charan could clearly sense.

“I want to say something for sure.” All of this, they did it for that purpose – to discuss their inner selves. They used art as a guise, but deep down, they knew that there was something more important that needed to be communicated.

“You must know in your heart that not speaking doesn’t mean not knowing. That in the past… you’ve given your hands to others all along, haven’t you?” The fair-skinned house owner intentionally entered the topic directly without further evasion. He employed the strategy of speaking ordered words suited for this situation.

If you have any doubts, make them known in advance, hoping that the conversational partners will be willing to reveal the hidden secret, which is a basic method that has proven effective for negotiators through the ages. However, with the Phitakthewa Clan leader, everything seems to be not as easy as before.

“If it is, then so be it. If it’s not, then so be it.” The answer remained veiled as before, but Petai no longer cared. He didn’t need any affirmation, he just came to sympathize and give a warning.

“Guess you won’t give a helping hand, and you won’t care for the relationship with the teacher’s disciples either. In competition, we stand on opposite sides.” The gaze clearly expressed the sentiment.

Charan, however, still had a serene smile on his face, his posture calm and composed, devoid of worry or tension. It was appropriate for a person of a difficult-to-read, uncontrollable nature, surpassing the ability to predict his thoughts.

“Just wanted to tell you this.”

“We all have our responsibilities.” Petai meant the matters that they, being members of each respective clan, were involved in. However, it seemed that Charan, who seemed to know a lot, had changed.

Responsibility or heart?” The voice grew louder as Petai stood up abruptly, the younger man halted for a split second before he could regain his composure and turn back to his seat, feeling a sharp pain.

“Ask yourself first. Why are you doing what you’re doing?”

“Ha ha.” The sentence slipped out of his mouth, catching those around him off-guard.

They just stared at each other. It seemed that they sensed the arrival of a third person. Petai then adjusted his expression to appear calm and smiled.

It felt like they were just having a casual conversation, more ordinary than trying to create a cold war.

“Thank you for sacrificing your time to help teach today.”

Petai’s official words let Charan know that someone else has entered the room. The young man turned towards the door and unexpectedly encountered a person who had appeared here.

Khanin… Who did he come with, and how did he arrive?

“Are you studying art? That sounds fun!” The cheerful and lively greeting from the young prince caused those of lower rank to bow down in respect.

“Young Prince Khanin.”

“Khun Petai, I didn’t expect to meet you here.” This may be the first time they have had a conversation. Khanin’s eyes met with the person who was taller before shifting his gaze towards a framed painting.

“Even Your Highness did not expect to encounter a monk here.”

“I came to find Phii Ran.” The pronouns and words felt natural, as if they were not intentional. However, Petai could sense that someone was making an effort, showing a clear standpoint, and it was quite an interesting behavior for him.

“…”

“I’ve heard that Khun Petai is a student of Phii Ran, and he seems very talented.” Khanin continued to engage in casual conversation while the minister’s son remained reserved as usual.

“Thank you very much.”

“Did I disrupt your rhythm?”

“Your Highness, I am about to leave.” Because Petai somewhat knew Khanin’s intention. He didn’t want to be a hindrance.

Just as he was about to say that, he sensed the improved mood of someone else.

“Is that so?”

“Please take care, Your Highness.” He gracefully bowed, as he had been trained to do all his life. Petai smiled back, but couldn’t resist teasing Charan, who liked to act mischievously.

“…”

“I am leaving, Phii Ran.” The familiar and intimate pronouns that Petai had never used with anyone stirred warm feelings in Khanin’s chest. The minister’s son had left, leaving only Charan and Khanin in the room.

“Why didn’t you call me to tell me earlier?” It was the first sentence after they had let silence cover them for a while.

Khanin clenched his lips, took a deep breath, and silently encouraged himself before responding.

“I called you Phii, you just were not answering.” He intended to be the attacking side. So, this time, Khanin tried to suppress his inner turmoil in order to return to his usual self.

“…”

“I wanted to come to study art. Can you teach me to be as skilled as Khun

Petai?”

In summary, it’s not possible.” The grumbling voice accompanied by a deep sigh, the young royal looked disappointed before placing his elbows on the table.

They moved from ‘Morpheus’ to live-in Charan’s personal art studio on the outskirts of Khanin’s estate. Khanin sat on a chair, in front of him was a framed painting that hardly resembled the definition of beauty.

By his side, a novice artist, the owner of Phitakthewa School, held the position of a close friend and leader of the Phitakthewa clan Charan sat pondering, silently contemplating for a while before responding.

“It’s okay, a good start.” The tall figure walked around and stood behind Khanin, tilting his head to examine the intricate details on the canvas, which had been lightly sketched and painted, indicating that Khanin’s work was somewhat presentable. But in reality…

It was mediocre.

“Not beautiful at all.” Khanin whispered softly, reminiscing about the Camellia painting by Petai. It was true that their skills and appearances differed greatly.

“Beautiful, for the first time… but the colors are dark, rushed, and the heavy application of paint made the paper crumple. It should dry first before applying a new layer of color.” The teacher whispered beside him, causing Khanin to stiffen.

Deep brown eyes secretly glanced at the person who approached, accompanied by a familiar cool fragrance. Charan’s serious expression remained while he focused on blending colors in other areas that he could manage.

On the other hand, Khanin observed Charan’s painting attentively, while the creator of the artwork contemplated other matters.

Khanin knew that Charan was trying to find the hidden merits of the painting that was not evident at first glance, but the more the other party searched, the more the young man became disheartened.

He used to be a rational person, but love had made it possible for him to be like this.

He wanted to be a good person, a talented person in Charan’s eyes. A momentary kindness sparked in his cold heart before being replaced by a relentless determination that led him to this realm.

It was not the time to sit down and draw.

Why did PrinceTarin come here? Did he forget?

The reason for being here today is because he wants to move forward together with Charan, isn’t it?

“Then while I wait for the paper to dry, can I leave the artwork here? Let it dry before applying new colors.” Khanin took a deep breath and gathered his courage to move on to the next step.

The young prince had many thoughts in his mind, but ultimately hesitated to express them due to the piercing questions from the older man.

“Yes… If that’s the case, then I’ll just go back.”

What… Who said Nin would go back? Nin won’t go back. A slight twitch of the thin lips, furrowing brows, revealed that the other party was not completely fine with the ambiguous farewell remark, but now he understood the older man more clearly by looking into their eyes through the window.

Charan stared at the sky as the setting sun turned it a reddish hue, a warning sign that a rainstorm would soon pour down, causing the tall figure to worry.

If…

If they don’t side with themselves too much, Khanin was confident that the concern in the other party’s voice conflicted with the clear sadness evident in their gaze, showcasing the time they spent together, albeit short, that had to be separated.

I still don’t want to go back.” He sighed again, hoping that someone older would understand.

“If you stay here, you’ll have to wait a long time. Because it’s about to rain…”

“It’s okay. I can wait until the rain stops. I… Oops.” Countless words that were intended to be spoken correctly were swallowed. Due to Khanin’s sudden movement to open up the topic, causing his elbow to accidentally bump into the disrespectful plate, causing it to fall to the ground.

Many colors splattered on the tablecloth. Some stained their clothes, and some splashed onto Khanin’s clothes, making the younger one even more agitated.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m sorry…”

“It’s okay.” Charan immediately interrupted without waiting for the other party to apologize. The owner of the place was not angry and didn’t care much. He simply claimed that he could be as messy as he wanted.

The only thing he cared about was the expensive suit that Khanin was wearing.

“That’s right. Nin messed it up completely.” Khanin looked at the water stains on their clothes, the messy wrinkles on the expensive fabric, which seemed to symbolize the scattered confusion in his heart.

It was not only unsightly but also almost destroyed everything between them.

Charan tried to help Khanin without caring about his own damage. His thick hands moved around, wiping off the stains on Khanin’s skin. However, the young royal pulled his hand away with heat.

“It’s alright. You can change…”

 

 

Phii Ran…” Nin called out, causing the tall figure to stop all actions and raise his face to meet his eyes. Khanin didn’t want to be idolized to that extent, he just wanted them to be equal as they should be.

It would be good if both of them, Khanin and Charan, could let go of everything, face each other, and only see the true essence inside.

“…”

“If I have to change this outfit… Phii Ran must change too.”

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 34: The Magical Hour.

Within the shady and cool flower garden of the Royal Palace, a gentle breeze carried the fragrance of gardenia flowers throughout the area. Tarin looked at the latest picture posted on Khanin’s public Instagram.

Overall, the members of the team were partying with captions. Finally, they had a team to compete with #TeamKhanin, which made the middle-aged man’s face turn pale, calling upon the person who had been a father figure, Dhipabawon, to put his hands away from the tea cup and face him.

“Is there something interesting happening?”

“Father, you must have seen it.” Tarin spoke while handing over the iPad to the other party to let them consider the picture of Atsawathewathin predicting the future with the team members.

Dhipabawon declined, only glancing at it, before bursting into laughter.

“Intelligence runs in the blood.”

“Nin has been raised well, he has grown up just as he should be.”

“That’s true… Tanattai has raised this child very well.” The tone of authority changed slightly when mentioning the name of the old man, the elderly person who fought alongside them against many obstacles in the past, Dhipabawon’s face tensed, and his posture indicated that there was something to be pondered upon.

“Father… have you heard any news about Tanattai?” Tarin knew that his father continued to search for Tanattai.

Dhipabawon took a deep breath, his accumulated stress busting out, and he clenched his fist in frustration.

“No, no trace. It seems that someone related to this matter must have a lot of power… almost as much as us.”

“Do you think he is still alive?” he thought he had the answer in his heart, but he still didn’t dare to speak it out.

“Difficult to answer. If he is indeed alive, Tanattai should do everything to come back to us, but if he doesn’t come back, it can have two meanings.”

“…”

“One is that he will never return, or there is something that prevents him from coming back.”

“…”

The silence indicated that Tarin himself agreed, he also suspected that there was someone from one of the families who participated in the competition to eliminate Khanin and start a warning signal.

But who… who could do something of this magnitude?

“Don’t mention Tanattai in front of that kid. Nin is happy, he is learning about life, his own life.”

It may sound a bit harsh, but Tarin understands the reasons why his father would speak like this. It’s because he wants to make Khanin as happy as possible, so he shouldn’t reopen wounds that haven’t healed yet.

The training period has been extended from weeks to months. Everyone in the team helps each other by practicing and sharing their skills. Khanin can feel that his team has become stronger and intimidating.

Some people’s experiences may not compare to those of professional athletes, but the fear comes from the freshness that no one has ever seen before.

He knows, we know. He wins hundreds of battles, but if he doesn’t know anything, how can he prepare? Khanin knows his image is terrible in the eyes of Thawetmetha and Puchongpisut, but that’s what they want. He wants to appear weak and uncertain to confuse them even more since they know nothing.

The royal prince slumps down after hours of intense training. Today, Khanin allows everyone to take a break. Even Charan gives the members two days off to recharge their bodies and spirits.

As for himself… he goes back to training like before.

Khanin doesn’t know where to go or who to go with. He has no friends except Charan, but that’s it. He wants the other side to have some rest and not be disturbed.

Even though he misses them a lot…

His index finger swipes to the chat box of someone who changed their name to ‘Stubborn Antagonist’, a self-proclaimed, gloomy, and embarrassing person that he can’t help but laugh at.

His eyes dart to the open chat, contemplating for a moment before his slender finger presses on the keyboard.

‘What are you doing?’

That was a basic conversation starter, but before he could send it, the younger one decided to delete it. Khanin told himself not to bother Charan, so he ended up scrolling on his phone aimlessly. What was meant to be a temporary break turned into him slumping and dozing off.

Charan arrived at the Royal Palace in the afternoon without any particular reason or agenda. He comes just because he wants to. Even though today is his day off, he doesn’t know what to do, so in the end, the taller one made a decision to come here.

With long and graceful strides, Charan walked through the hallway leading to the private training room. He encounters Chakri guarding the door, who tells him that he doesn’t need to knock if going inside. It’s the command of the young lord.

The leader of the Phitakthewa clan steps into their private training room. Someone, who he thought was working hard, is sitting in a corner of the sofa, his small head drooping, likely exhausted. It’s hard to tell for how long they’ve been like this, but they seem to be struggling.

Charan entered with light and well-trained footsteps. He looks left and right, trying to find someone to make the sleepy faces feel more comfortable.

He steps closer as his thick hand reaches for a pillow, intending to place it under the sleeping person’s neck. However, an emergency situation arises before he can do so.

Khanin suddenly moved, sending a jolt of alertness through Charan. He quickly positioned his shoulder to support him before the young prince had to strain his neck any further.

Thump!

The young one’s hair rests against his warm cheek. Charan turns into stone, allowing the younger one to lean against him, making the atmosphere around them quiet and still, until the older one can hear his own heartbeat grow louder.

One who doesn’t sigh, doesn’t burn like the intensity of pain, doesn’t freeze like the bitterness of sorrow, doesn’t swing like the fluctuations of triumph.

But sometimes being close to someone who feels special in your heart seems simpler than that…

Simple enough to unintentionally let yourself and your heart be close to them like that, long enough for someone else to sleep soundly throughout the afternoon, and Charan’s left arm has become a numb branch, due to experiencing half-sided paralysis.

“Oh…” The buzzing sound of a young boy’s voice lets it be known that Khanin is awake, a lazy posture like an unsteady kitten not yet sober, it’s truly entertaining to watch.

Charan’s presence immediately draws the attention of the pale-bodied house owner, who quickly turns to look at his side.

“Slept well?”

“You! When… When did you get here?” Khanin is not sure whether he is dreaming or awake, the young boy widens his eyes for a moment and frowns.

With confusion evident upon realizing that all of this is real.

“Not long.” Only the left arm is numb…

“Oh… and why did you come here? Did Grandfather call for you?”

“No, no one called. I just wanted to come. It’s the day off from training today.”

At the beginning of the sentence, Khanin senses that Charan refuses to make eye contact, the young man hesitates before flicking his gaze towards the hat and sword not far away.

“It’s a day off, but without anything to do, it’s boring.” Khanin speaks straightforwardly, his nature being not fond of staying still as before, his character remains the same. That’s why he ended up here. Without knowing where to go.

“The weather is nice today.”

“Oh, it’s nice, but there’s nothing interesting to do.” The complaining voice hums, seemingly opening an opportunity for someone older to intervene. Khanin raises an eyebrow, asking an unexpected question that triggers such a reaction.

“Do you want to do something fun?”

“Oh, do you have any suggestions?”

“Yes, let’s find something fun to do together then.” Charan’s enthusiastic gestures grab the attention of the Rakshasa prince quite well.

Khanin arches his eyebrow, asking a question that didn’t expect to receive such a response and reaction.

“How fun would that be?” The corners of the person who was being asked, his mouth rising.

His handsome face moves closer, whispering a few words that make the listener’s heart beat faster. “If I’m with you, it will be fun no matter what.” Khanin memorizes those words and ponders various thoughts, but he believes that it’s always something unpredictable when he’s with Charan, a young man taking small steps, walking towards the secluded garden area, passing through the silver barrier gate.

“Is this what you said would be fun?” The voice of the young man carries a laughing tone in Charan’s ear. His beautiful eyes look mischievous, while the middle-aged man in charge looks concerned and asks.

“Young Prince Khanin, do you want to ride the horses in our animal stable? We have many horses there. If Your Highness wishes, I can quickly arrange for them and if you’d like a tutor…”

“It’s okay, I’ll take care of the Young Prince myself. Just prepare the equipment, that should be enough. Thank you very much.”

“He’s really big.”

“Come closer, get acquainted with the horse.”

The deep voice of the grown man called Khanin, who had a clumsy and hesitant posture, moved closer. The skillful and brave young prince when it comes to swordplay, but this is not a harmonious occasion, no… It would be better not to have any encounters at all.

“Will it kick me?”

“Approach cautiously, don’t startle him.”

“Hello…” bashful and adorable in the eyes of the beholder. Khanin reluctantly followed the instructions of the older man, although he looked quite awkward.

“Introduce yourself.”

“Huh?” A cute and puzzled face responds to the new command. Khanin glanced back and forth between Charan and the mist, hesitating for a moment. In the end, he reluctantly followed after hearing the explanation. “It’s a custom. Introduce yourself so that he can trust you.”

“Oh… Hello, Mist. Uh… Nin, it’s Khanin. Nice to… meet you.” The sentence ends with a gap. Partly because of feeling embarrassed and unsure, coupled with hearing the laughter of someone close by. The young boy turned his head and looked with curiosity.

Khanin took a brief glance at Charan’s handsome face and suddenly realized that he had been deceived. His small, clenched hand hit the solid chest and pulled a pout, growing even more sullen.

“Stop playing around.”

“Mischief-maker.”

“No more mischief, let’s be serious. Before riding the horse, you have to wear protective gear for safety.” After finishing the sentence, Charan led the mist to rest under a large tree and changed from leading the horse… to being a white-gloved instructor.

“…” Khanin reluctantly followed.

Charan put on the equipment prepared by the caretaker for himself first, and then turned his attention to the young boy.

“Is this too tight?” The warm whisper that blended friendliness and intimacy made Khanin’s mind confused. He knew that the other party meant to put on a helmet on his head, but didn’t understand why his cheeks suddenly felt warm and flushed.

Damn it, Khanin. You’ve been like this for a while.

“…”

“If it’s too tight, tell me.”

“No… it’s okay.” Khanin replied, avoiding eye contact. In that motionless posture, Charan realized that Khanin must be worried about the activities they were about to do. His thick hand gently touched the young boy’s back and came with reassuring words that made the heart tremble even more.

“Don’t be afraid, I’m right here.” Charan taught with a calm heart.

However, a second after this sentence ended, the ears of the young boy seemed to no longer perceive anything, except… the sound of his own heartbeat.

“…”

“The way to mount a horse… you have to step… and sit… Do you understand the explanation?”

The teacher needed to ask questions after the explanation. While Khanin was considering refusing, the young boy had a puzzled look on his face, sometimes attentive and sometimes lost, mainly because he kept staring at the speaker’s face.

The Royal boy took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on the furry animal, before climbing onto the back of the mist-colored creature using a method that allowed him to cling on by himself.

From the higher vantage point, the front area became visible. Khanin noticed the mist-colored creature and became somewhat rigid when some people started indicating the direction for the quadruped to move.

“Wait, wait, stop.” Just a few steps away from the starting point, the Royal boy called out with a trembling voice, biting his lower lip as he beat himself inwardly. He still had vivid memories of the riding lessons organized by Chakri.

Want to, huh… Want to, scared, huh… Scared, but want to quit… Well, not today. The weather was good, and the surrounding scenery was so beautiful that he wanted to go out and see for a moment, especially since Khanin knew well that he was not yet skilled enough to control the mist-colored creature.

“Sigh.”

“Let’s go, let’s ride together.”

“What?”

“I want you to see something up ahead.” He pointed with a slender finger to a point where the vast open field and the sunlight dyed the atmosphere with warm tones, captivating the gaze.

Charan remained silent for a moment, pondering the significance before responding.

“It’s not appropriate, let’s just walk there.”

“What’s not appropriate? What task did you forget, and… how are we going to walk there? It’s far.”

“You can walk.” He seemed to be continuing the back-and-forth.

Khanin hesitated, but finally blurted out what was on his mind, allowing the taller figure to listen.

“I can’t do it! It’s me… If I have to ride, it’s better to have the mist-colored creature walk with us.”

“Ha-ha.” Charan could no longer contain his laughter. As soon as the younger one caught his gaze, he playfully ordered with a slightly mocking gesture.

“Get up. If I fell off the horse and broke my arm, what would I do?”

Charan’s gesture gave the young boy a sense of relief, as he knew very well that he would never allow such a dangerous and unpredictable situation to happen to this particular person. But then… how to… The close friend’s main duty was to follow his heart.

Therefore… Charan chose to bring himself up and sit behind the young boy, on the back of the mist-colored creature.

“Where should we go? Show me.”

The familiar warmth helped the previously puzzled and tense person to relax. Now that Khanin had calmed down, the sound of murmuring voices became even more soothing.

“There.” The young royal’s back unintentionally informed the person behind without intending to, before pulling back. Khanin shifted his gaze again to the view that he already considered beautiful and captivating, now even more so since the person with the fair complexion was not preoccupied with fear.

“Let’s go.” Charan said, tightening his grip on the mist-colored creature, which was expertly controlled, and accelerated, causing Khanin to cling tightly.

“Oh, slow down a bit, afraid of falling.”

“Hmm.” Charan approached with his face close, unintentionally causing his nose to brush against the side of Khanin’s cheek.

“Told you to slow down, afraid of falling… or if you want to go faster…”

“Whatever.” Charan held the tent rope to let the color fade slowly before whispering softly in Khanin’s tender ear, the gentle touch coaxing a fluttering feeling in the stomach, but it didn’t make Khanin lose his determination.

“Hold on to me tightly, in case I fall, it’s a sure thing, understand? Hold on tightly.”

The command accompanied by a sense of hesitation made Charan pause, the young man’s smile diminishing slightly as he looked down, noticing the small ear of the person next to him turn slightly red.

“Is it enough like this?” whispered uncertainty because of the uncertain command, Charan leaned in close, bringing his chest snug against Khanin’s back, tightening the space between them until there was almost no gap for the wind to pass through.

The warm breath touched the clear cheeks, causing the heartbeat rate to deviate from its original rhythm, the young man blushed, but their actions contradict their words.

 

 

A little less, hold my waist tightly.” Khanin pulled the thick hand that was holding him to his waist, then pursed his lips, suppressing the feeling of embarrassment.

Uh, embarrassed, right… not ashamed of one’s face.

But who cares. If you have a chance to be close to someone you like, you have to make it develop.

The person who tells themselves to be brave and swallow their saliva, while waiting, well, accepts it by tightening the hug as desired for a long time, thinking that the other side would refuse.

If Charan doesn’t want to hug… it’s fine, but at least find an excuse to get close to the person you like… for now.

Just like this is enough…

Suddenly, the person who had been quiet for a long time tightened his arm and pulled them closer, the thin back pressed tightly against the strong chest, catching a faint scent from the body of the other person, Khanin’s breath trembled slightly as the face of the person behind him lightly brushed against his shoulder.

“Is it close enough, Nin?”

“Oh… it’s enough. It’s enough.” He replied softly, the young man turned his attention back to the scenery, his lips secretly curved into a smile, so he didn’t have the chance to see for himself that some people who hugged themselves didn’t have much different expressions.

Charan laughed in his throat happily, dragging Nin below a big tree in the middle of a wide field for some people to capture the beauty, slender fingers picked up the phone he carried and took pictures.

Khanin drank in the nature in front of him, but didn’t dare to reach out and hold the thick hand tightly around his waist, keeping a distance, doing small things, but it made the leader of the Phitakthewa clan go crazy and had to quietly murmur to take it back…

The horse doesn’t run, it won’t fall.”

“No, I have to…” He intended to find something to tease and speak with, but his intent turned into speechlessness at the moment… When he turned back, his cheek accidentally brushed against Charan’s nose.

“If you want to hug, just tell me.”

“Ba… but, who wants to hug? I’m just afraid of falling.” He stubbornly refused and his tongue almost tied up, the young man fluttered his face cutely, causing Charan to have to suppress himself from kissing the cheek of the person who pretended to be embarrassed but secretly desired.

“Oh, like this.” Lately, Khanin has been acting unusually cute. From what he knows about him, he’s usually very serious and focused on his duties, but it seems like things have changed.

Between the two of them, there have been many inexplicable actions, without any apparent reason.

And it gives him hope…

Hoping that the two of them will feel the same.

In the past, Charan had wondered about the strange behavior of people in love, how they would become restless and unable to eat or sleep. He used to think it was pointless. He never thought that, in the end, he would be no different from those people.

Actually, there are many more tasks waiting for him to handle, such as documents for recruiting trainees as guardians under the name of the PithakTeva family, and investigating the case of a poisoned potion. Progress on these matters has started to be made recently.

It can be said that he’s extremely busy, but whenever he receives notifications from someone who is thinking of him, they appear on his phone out of nowhere. Charan almost abandons everything and comes here immediately.

Isn’t that fun?” He spoke softly to the people around him who were busy taking landscape photos. Charan pushed work out of his mind to spend time with the people here for real.

“That’s really fun.”

“And do you like it?” Do you like it, too? It’s a question that lingers in my mind but I’m too afraid to ask. Charan lets Khanin take photos until he finishes, waiting patiently. Occasionally, he turns around to look at each other without any embarrassment, and he offers a smile.

“What do you like? Riding horses, maybe? Do you like it here too… I wouldn’t have known that the palace has such beautiful places if you hadn’t brought me here.”

“That’s good then… So we can relax. Because we have to train harder from now on.”

“Let’s go then, I’m not afraid anymore. Khanin, hold on.”

“From now on, we’ll have to train together more often… Is that okay, Nin?”

“Okay, I won’t be okay if I can’t be with you all the time…” His voice trailed off as if he was hesitating. The gaze in his eyes, as he looked up, played with the trembling hearts of the observant ones.

Charan blinked at Khanin, with many answers bubbling up in his head, rotating relentlessly, wanting to find a way to express them, but time at the moment is too difficult to spare.

“Just stay with me all the time… I’ll help Nin… I’ll do everything I can.”

…

The Royal Palace was particularly hot because it was entering the rainy season. Clouds formed clusters, causing the outer sky to change into a hazy color.

 

 

The outdoor atmosphere was not conducive to any activities, so Khanin stayed quietly inside the building. Charan didn’t want him to go out and face the changed weather, for fear it would affect his health.

During this time, he had to train exceptionally hard. Although today there was no team practice, he still had to train one-on-one with Charan, as the heir to the Asthawa-Tin lineage.

Khanin had to maintain the appearance of the royal family, so that the outside world would see him as a naive chicken, but when it was time to reveal himself, he had to demonstrate his capabilities so as not to be a subject of ridicule by the public.

Intensive training in the morning ended after Charan assigned homework for Khanin to practice with a training dummy. Today, the young man trained hard, just as he had said, so intense as if he were fulfilling his childhood dream of riding horses.

A thin figure walked, dragging his feet along the corridor on the lower floor. The weakness and numbness in his legs made him reluctant to hurry. But even though he felt sore and tired, Khanin didn’t think about showing any vulnerability to anyone.

Especially to those who followed closely behind, like Butler. During the occasional visits to this palace, the Young Prince was taught to become more aware of his feelings. He knew very well that if he mentioned the symptoms he was experiencing, Chakri would have to go through the trouble of taking him to the royal physician, causing other scheduled activities to be postponed. Everyone might have to suffer a bit because of him, and it would be seen as creating undue trouble.

“Just keep it to yourself.”

“Understood.”

A conversation from another corner of the hallway caught Khanin’s attention, prompting him to raise his head and meet the gaze of someone he had become acquainted with about a month ago—someone who used to be part of the royal family. Their brown eyes instantly connected with his body. He turned his gaze away from the lady in a red dress carrying a tray of food and looked respectfully at the dignitary, following Emma’s example.

Khanin’s eyes shifted from the noble lady in a red dress holding a tray of food to the high-ranking individual. He then bowed his head in respect, mirroring Emmaly’s demeanor.

“Hello, Uncle Waseen.”

The owner of the smiling face accepted the greeting and then moved closer to Khanin, firmly clasping his shoulder, inviting him to talk.

“How are you? Are you comfortable here? Are you getting used to palace life?” the uncle’s gentle voice inquired.

Khanin paused slightly and replied, “I’m fine. I’m starting to get used to it.”

“That’s good to hear, young man. We barely had a few encounters, but palace life has taught you how to respond and present yourself. Now you’re skilled in reaching out to the elders.” the uncle praised subtly.

However, he couldn’t hide his curiosity and desire to see more. His doublelayered glance veered towards the tray held by the noble lady once again before shifting to the nearest grand door, which led to the Sovereign King’s private chamber.

The other party had probably brought ceremonial offerings…

“By the way, Meenakarin and I have specially prepared a bird’s nest as an offering for you, ah… I mean, an offering for the Sovereign King. It seems like he’s meditating. It’s a fine bird’s nest we obtained from the island. Have you ever tasted it, Khanin? If you have and like it, I will have someone warm it up for you, and we can all eat together and chat.” the uncle suggested.

“Thank you, Uncle Waseen, for your kind offer. However, I can’t accept anything for now because I still have training scheduled.” Khanin fibbed politely. In reality, he didn’t have any training to attend, but he declined softly just because he didn’t like to consume bird’s nest soup, which was Meenakarin’s specialty.

“Oh, that’s a shame then. I heard that everyone has completed their training sessions.”

“It’s still possible, Uncle. Thank you for your kind consideration. But it’s not necessary. I’m part of Charan’s team, and he’s as caring as his mother, probably able to assist me, whether a lot or a little…” remarked Khanin, with a thin smile tugging at the corners of his thick lips. Waseen gently looked at the person referred to as the grandson. “Just like Atsawathewathin is similar to the sun for Meenakarin. So, if there is anything, Uncle can always ask for assistance from me, as I’m in Khanin’s team.”

“Thank you, Uncle, once again.” Khanin bowed his head in respect, before requesting permission to leave as the other party assured it was no problem.

It had been almost a minute since Waseen left, but Khanin still stood there, reflecting on what he had heard.

“What does it mean… Atsawathewathin is the sun of Meenakarin…” When realizing that no one was here, Khanin asked the silent figure standing nearby, the familiar butler.

Chakri remained silent for a while before responding heavily.

“It means that Meenakarin will never abandon Atsawathewathin, Your

Highness, just like His Highness once dedicated his loyalty to the Young Prince.”

“And is there a reason why he had to announce his stance to me?

Regardless, I came here only to compete, not to become a ruler in a hurry.” Khanin walked away again, this time the young royal hesitated to walk alongside, prompting the butler to follow. His deep brown eyes glanced at the figure beside him, who had a pensive expression.

“Perhaps he wants your assistance, Your Highness. Because if Prince

Waseen says so, it means that he wants us to be by his side. And… if Atsawathewathin attains the position of Sovereign King again, perhaps Meenakarin may return to shine once more… In the past, when Meenakarin still received our help, there were many gold shops. He might want to come back to trade precious metals with us again, Your Highness.”

“Is that so?” Although the sentence appeared to be easily understood in every aspect, there were some points that made Khanin feel strangely unfamiliar with the person of high rank.

The first point was that the other party declared themselves on the same side as him, even though they should have positioned themselves as a mediator.

The second point was that Waseen relied on something, expecting that Charan would be able to help him. Because Charan had never shown any remarkable skills.

Or perhaps sometimes one should not refuse a person of high rank and instead patiently tolerate their babbling like listening to the murmur of birds drooling, in the hope that it might disperse the fog of suspicion, it might be a good option.

“Young Prince, it’s time for dinner, Your Highness.”

“Stay here for a moment, I’ll go down myself, Butler, you can go eat first. No need to wait.” After a morning break, Khanin continued to walk, pretending to be tired, following the instructions given by Charan. After several hours passed and his legs began to weaken again, the royal personage still did not want to take a break.

“But…”

“Go ahead… It’s fine, I’ll find food for myself if I get hungry.”

Although the master claimed not to be hungry, it didn’t matter. As a caretaker, Chakri remained concerned.

The young butler stood and observed the small movements of the practicing sword-wielding young lord and the figure on the other side resting in the pavilion. Seeing that, he decided to sneak out quietly, intending to disobey the order and find food to satisfy the stomach of his lord. However, after walking a few steps, there was an unexpected pause when he saw a familiar face approaching from the other side of the building.

“Oh, Khun Charan… I thought you had already left, but I didn’t see you when you disappeared.” Chakri exclaimed with a slightly higher pitch, surprised that he still saw the other party here when he should have returned long ago.

“Yes. The Sovereign King ordered me to enter the guardpost and I just finished it moments ago… Where is the Young Prince? Chakri.” Charan responded to the question while sweeping his gaze around. When he didn’t see the fair-skinned owner of the house, he asked the plump butler again.

“The Young Prince is still practicing in the rehearsal room. He has been practicing since the afternoon. He refuses to take more than a ten-minute break. So, I have to sneak out to prepare food, hoping that he will be hungry after finishing the practice.” Chakri wanted to complain then. But now it seems that Charan is the only one who can make the Young Prince come out of the rehearsal room. Chakri has to take a risk and tell the truth with a little exaggeration, hoping that the other side will come to help.

“Doesn’t he take a break at all?” His tall figure frowns at himself, expressing his worry on his face. The young butler tries harder to ignite the fire.

“Yes, he doesn’t take a break at all. And he hasn’t had any snacks for dinner yet. If Charan doesn’t come back now, please go and check on him, sir… Oh.” Before finishing his sentence, he turns around again and Charan has disappeared. Chakri sweeps his gaze around, but he doesn’t even see the reflection of the person he used to talk with.

But it’s not necessary to waste time guessing. Where could Charan go? If it’s not the rehearsal room where the Young Prince is, he must have gone elsewhere.

Let’s hurry and find out.

And pretending to be people who love each other and deceive others, how audacious…

Even looking from Mars, it is clear that Charan has a full interest in the Young Prince of Chakri!

The sound of shoes rubbing against the floor continuously without pause prompts Charan, who has just returned, to quietly walk towards the point where someone else is immersed in practicing.

The image of Khanin in a white suit, walking gracefully, is unforgettable.

Charan just stands still until the other person turns to look.

“Butler, didn’t I tell you that I’m not hungry yet… Oh, how did you come here? Haven’t you returned yet? It’s going to rain soon.” Khanin removes his mask and approaches the other person almost instantly. His large eyes fill with suspicion.

“Chakri said that you, Nin didn’t take a break… Why have you changed so much?” Charan shoots back the question without considering the young one’s question, and steps closer to help the other party remove the soft armor gently.

“I’m bored… That’s why I came up with an excuse to practice. Back then, when I was with Father, we used to practice like this. Another thing… If we meet again next time, I just want someone to admire my skills.”

“Who?”

Khanin, who is on the verge of smiling, has a line on the edge of his mouth that lingers. The young royal takes a breath before answering with a somewhat puzzled face.

“Ramil and Evaa… That’s who taught us.”

“Ah…” Charan falls silent. His eyes harmonize with the person in front then the corners of his mouth draw a faint smile.

“Let’s go… Will you go back soon, or should I go alone? It’s going to rain.” “Wait, I’ll go back…” He speaks, taking advantage of the moment when the younger one is more vulnerable, grasping the small hand and leading them out of the rehearsal room towards the sitting area.

The head of the Phitakthewa family doesn’t leave any space for the Young Prince to ask any questions. The tall figure gently presses the other side’s shoulder to make him sit down on the sofa. As for himself, he kneels on the lower floor.

“Phii… What are you doing?” Khanin opened his eyes wide in surprise. The person with royal bloodline was wandering aimlessly when suddenly, his lower leg was lifted up and placed on a sturdy stool. The young man intended to resist, but hesitated and couldn’t react in time.

Hands with hot touch pressed down on the extended leg, a gentle and soothing massage on the calf, making it feel comfortable without words. However, even so, Khanin still couldn’t understand the actions of the taller person.

“During practice earlier, I noticed a pause in your movement. Did you practice until your leg was sore?” Charan revealed his own actions with a slightly smug face after a moment of silence. He raised his handsome, wellgroomed face to meet the eyes of the younger person sitting on the sofa, causing him to tense up.

“Oh, don’t tell anyone. I don’t want to cause trouble for others.” The two cheeks blushed from the surge of blood. Khanin didn’t want to burden anyone, so he tried to suppress the pain, but never thought someone would notice.

Especially Charan…

“Then, you better sit down so that I can massage your legs.” Charan spoke softly and gently, no different from his actions. He used his thumb to press along the muscle points, massaging and relaxing the person sitting on the sofa, before gradually moving downward.

“Ah… no, not there.” Khanin exclaimed in surprise as the old man’s fingertips accidentally touched the tip of his foot, the royal-descendant young man wanted to get up and flee, but the older man firmly grasped his ankle.

“Don’t run away.” Charan spoke in a stern tone. His narrowed eyes looked piercing. Therefore, Khanin had to remain still, letting the older person do as he pleased without complaining or resisting.

The sound of thunder resounded outside as a warning that the rain was approaching. The dark sky rumbled, and the gathering clouds blocked the flickering light of the heavens.

The storm was drawing near… Even for an ordinary person, it would be difficult to brave the rain. Trying to find something in common with someone who had a deep aversion to rain like Charan.

If he didn’t leave now, there was a good chance he would be stuck here for a long time. Because Khanin himself wouldn’t allow Charan to face the impending danger and devastation rain outside.

What’s more important is that Khanin intends to keep Charan here for now, so they can have more time together.

“If you still haven’t gone back, then stay a little longer until the rain stops… I have enough supplies to provide. During this time, Khanin has been getting used to using first-person pronouns more often.

One reason is that he wants people older than him to see him as lovable, and the second reason is that he wants them to become closer.

“What do they want?” The person who is attentively massaging their feet looks up and meets Khanin’s concerned gaze. Charan wonders who knows about it.

“I won’t tell you, go see for yourself.” The younger person gets up from the sofa without saying anything else and chooses to walk over to close all the windows’ curtains, leaving Charan feeling momentarily cut off from the outside world.

“…”

In reality, the rain had started falling long before the young man realized it. It was probably because he was so focused on Khanin’s face that he didn’t even hear the familiar sound of thunder.

“Just close your eyes.”

“Why?”

“Because you don’t like rain, and the things you need are in my room. To get there one has to go through several windows. I probably won’t bother to close the curtains because it would inconvenience you. But if you agree to close your eyes, I will take your hand and lead you.”

“…”

“Don’t worry. I am here too.”

Charan hasn’t felt at ease during rain like this for a long time, since the incident that left him with unpleasant memories about rainy days…

However, today the young man felt like he had crossed the first difficult obstacle. When he raised his eyes again, he found himself in the cozy room of Young Prince Atsawathewathin.

It would be quite amusing if someone happened to pass by and see the young royal holding Charan’s hand, walking together. And in that moment, with closed eyes and the warmth of their intertwined hands, some of the fear seemed to fade away.

Of course, it hadn’t completely disappeared, but having Khanin close by was a great comfort.

The conference room that used to have wide open windows offering a beautiful view of this majestic palace is now veiled with blood-red curtains, obscuring any glimpse of the fleeting rays from the sky above.

“Hold on a moment.” A sweet voice rouses Charan from his reverie. In the same instant, the small hand of the other party withdraws. Khanin gently pats the thickly-built man’s shoulder, inviting the leader of the Phitakthewa lineage to feel curious.

“Where are we going?”

“To get something.” The younger person speaks, accompanied by an adorable smile, and takes this opportunity to slip away to another zone, leaving Charan silently pondering over everything.

The conference room… There are no indications of Khanin’s presence at all. There are no items that serve as symbolic representations of the other party, unlike his home in London.

The bedroom over there is filled with Khanin’s swords and collectibles, contrasting the emptiness within this room.

What was it like the first time the other party made love to him? It feels just the same today, unchanged, as if ready to leave from here at any time.

For Charan, Khanin is like a warm breeze, blowing into his heart when he is shivering in the midst of a rainy storm.

Having this person by his side makes Charan have a clearer purpose in life.

From darkness, everything changes. From never feeling anything, it changes…

From never thinking of love, today he has learned about love, as someone once said. If we take care of something with our hearts, we will love and cherish that thing throughout our lives.

Charan has proven that it is true.

When he has experienced taking care until love arises, Charan wants to nurture the other person as well. He believes that the encounter between him and Khanin is a matter of fate that has allowed him to cross the skies and bring the other party here.

But to restrain oneself, to resist the urge to let go, it is so painful for someone who has never known love like him. Charan doesn’t know at all how to keep the other party close.

He doesn’t want to lose Khanin…

“Here it is.”

A soft voice accompanied by a forceful pull on the bed awakens Charan from his thoughts. The young man blinks, chasing away the wandering thoughts. His eyes then shift to the fair-skinned person who sends him an enchanting smile while hiding something behind his back.

The charming face leans closer, forcing Charan to physically withdraw, keeping a distance… Because he is afraid of breaking the invisible barrier.

“What’s that?”

“Guess.”

“How can I guess? This is the first gift that you have given me.” The ambivalent relationship between intimacy and indifference makes Charan feel both joy and disappointment.

He had no idea at all when Khanin secretly went to retrieve the hidden items. There are many things that Charan doesn’t know about Khanin.

“Well… just say it like that. Give you a chance to guess. If so, close your eyes for a moment. I’ll put it on you first, and then you can guess… Is that okay?” Khanin bursts out laughing lightly, tilting his nose shyly. His charming and endearing demeanor makes Charan ready to accept orders once again without resistance.

“Eek.”

Khanin looked at his own handsome face in the distance, licking the corners of his mouth before slowly picking up ‘that thing’ with delicate hands and placing it on the head of the tall man.

As both ears were covered with some device, the sound of the rainstorm outside faded to the point where Charan could barely hear anything. Despite the sky outside being stormy and thunderous, the young man felt no fear in his heart.

The young man forgot to blink as he raised his hand and clasped his small fingers tightly around the device, ensuring the other side couldn’t move anywhere.

“The cover… the ear cover?”

“Yes, the ear cover reduces the sound, worn to avoid hearing anything unwanted when it rains.” Khanin explained earnestly, stating that the soundreducing device’s effectiveness was excellent, although the listener seemed puzzled and didn’t understand.

“This is great…”

“Nin… I can’t hear.” He clarified before taking off the ear cover and temporarily placing it around his neck, allowing the relieved person to chuckle at his own honesty.

“I forgot… I mean just now. I said it’s worn during the rain, so you won’t have to hear anything unwanted again.”

“Nin… you know…”

“Eek. Because I have noticed several times before, you’ve been like this, experiencing panic attacks when it rains. You’ve been like that since we escaped the villain in London. I don’t blame you or anything. Just want to help you get through the bad days. There are many ways we can cope with it together.”

“…”

“Just like when I lost my father, I had you Phii to fill the void.”

“Thank you.”

“I am pleased.”

Charan looked at the young man with difficult eyes, remaining silent for a while before asking about the thing he was curious about.

“Nin… don’t you want to ask why?”

“I don’t know what caused what you are suffering, but I never asked because I didn’t want to worry you. It must have been a terrible day for you, right? If that’s the case, the gift from me  might help you a little.”

The wall in his heart crumbled into dust. Charan looked at the person in front of him with teary eyes. He didn’t realize how he was using his gaze, but if it were to be described, it would be full of reverence, love, and unwavering trust.

What Khanin gave was worth more than words can describe, and because of that, in the end, the person revealed a vulnerability that was never intended to be told to anyone.

“Yes… It was a terrible day…” Charan lowered his gaze, but his hand still clasped the small fingers together. “My mother… my mother passed away on that rainy day.”

Charan kept repeating those words until he fell asleep, forgetting to blink, forgetting to see every moment that took Nin away. It was difficult and heartbreaking, the turmoil after losing a loved one too tragic to bear.

His mom was like a whole universe at that time…

“…”

“Back then, I was still a child. When I was a child, we didn’t have many chances to be together because my mom had to come and work as the protector in her role as the leader of the Pithathewa lineage. The day it happened… It was the day my mom promised to come back and stay with me for the longest time possible, but in the end… Ultimately, Mom didn’t come back.”

The sentence ended abruptly, leaving a lingering and light feeling that tugged at the listener’s heart. Khanin squeezed Charan’s thick hand, sensing the pain that spread.

“…”

“There were only Mom’s blood-stained clothes that the butler brought as evidence. I thought Mom had come back, so I ran out to find her… But in the end, that was all there was. Mom didn’t come back as she had promised.” Charan captured the image of Mom’s clothing amid the sound of the sky, the storm, and the humidity, juxtaposing the smell of blood with the scent of rain, creating an eerie sensation.

His heart ached and turned into buried feelings at last.

Charan hated blood, hated rain, and most of all, hated the moments when those terrible memories resurfaced.

“It’s okay… It’s okay, no need to tell anymore.” Khanin bowed toward the most vulnerable person, his face resembling that of someone about to cry but with no tears coming out.

“Every day, I am in the position of leading the clan, but it’s merely maintaining the status I inherited through bloodline rights. If the leader from the bloodline has no ability, there is no need to inherit the position. I don’t want the elderly to see my capabilities and didn’t want to be in this position… This position caused me to lose my family.”

“…”

“Everything I do is to repay Sovereign-King, who took care of me. I never told anyone about sword fencing.” The Young Prince meant everything Charan did was for himself, regretting the day he felt so happy that he spontaneously embraced the other person, creating pressure without realizing it.

Everything was revealed with a simple narrative sentence, but it still squeezed the hearts of the listeners like Khanin, making him want to pull Charan closer and console him.

With his dark brown eyes, he looked at the handsome face of the person to whom he had given his heart before bringing that face closer to touch foreheads, his own forehead against the other person’s.

“Charan, I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

“Why are you sorry?”

“I’m sorry for not knowing anything and still having a happy face when you were competing, even though you tried to avoid it all this time.” The young prince meant everything Charan did for himself, realizing and feeling sorry for the consequences of his actions that made the other person happy yet created an invisible pressure on Khanin.

“It’s okay. If it’s about you Nin, I’m willing.” Charan gently reassured Khanin, easing his worries, his thick hand sliding against the side of Khanin’s cheek, sending a tender smile.

Charan had made up his mind since that day and never felt regret because he did everything for Khanin, who had given him everything.

“If that’s the case, I’m willing too. If you’re scared or feeling bad, you have to tell me, okay? I will protect you just as you protect me. No, we only need

Charan and Khanin… Do you understand what I’m saying?”

The seriousness of the voice indicates stability, the eyes no longer look at anything else, it stops right here, focused solely on the person in front.

“Okay.” Charan responded bravely because he knows his own heart, the flesh in his left chest beats harder than before, and it multiplies in intensity. While someone else refuses to decrease their cuteness.

Khanin is cute… so cute that Charan can only imagine strategies to deal with the other party.

“Or if you don’t want me to do anything, I won’t do it, but… but being less stubborn might not be possible. Because I am your stubborn guy… Oops.” Khanin didn’t have enough time to smile fully with excitement. Suddenly, someone else took hold of his face before passionately kissing him.

The thick hands on Khanin’s slender waist felt like they were melting away, his sharp eyes not closing completely, but choosing to look back with even more intensity.

As the beautiful pairs of eyes widened, they heard the soft sound of Charan’s breath and felt his heavy breath against their skin, lulling the young boy to slowly drift off to sleep.

We are kissing each other…

Kissing with full awareness, not playing a role, not mocking anyone, not limited by any script or agreement.

Khanin took the opportunity to release his thick hand, pulled his own hand out, and gently wrapped it around Charan’s neck, tilting his face to receive the touch in tune with Charan’s lead.

The leader of the Phitakthewa clan sat up straight with the young royal prince sitting on his lap, whispering a few words, words filled with various emotions and feelings that were held back.

“Ah…” At this moment, Charan’s patience snapped, seeing the expression in the young man’s eyes rise, his boiling heart ready to burst.

Khanin didn’t respond but chose to slowly reveal his lips, raising his face high to allow the tall person to do anything… as his heart desires.

“Hmm…” One of his thick hands locked behind and gently crushed Khanin’s lips, his warm and soft tongue sweeping and exploring every corner of his mouth, swirling along his teeth before sucking and pulling Khanin’s warm and tender tongue.

The sound of their synchronized breathing drowned out even the rumble of the sky, rendering even unnecessary devices useless.

Charan found something better than drawing or using any other aids. He discovered that Khanin is the remedy for his soul.

The breath of the person being suppressed trembled. Charan was intoxicated with the sweet, watery lips of the person in front of him, pressing soft and lingering kisses that induced a faint sound of sighing, making the tall person struggle to control his emotions.

“Oh… you ugh…” His red, swollen lips mumbled. Khanin’s mind momentarily scattered as he almost lost his composure, thinking that it would be hard to maintain his calmness from the almost-kissing.

Charan is too good at kissing…

The muffled protest was a warning for Charan to restrain himself. The young man reluctantly withdrew his lips, but redirected his target elsewhere.

And those previously provocative eyes seemed to lure and deceive him, causing Khanin’s heart to beat faster. He nipped his own lip while the other person’s nose moved down to press against his white neck, inhaling the scent of a clean body with intense infatuation.

“Nin…”

“Mmmhphf…”

“Kiss.” The whispered words stirred up emotions. Then, the corners of the lips curved, planting a kiss on the shoulder, before everything that was happening came to a halt… with a familiar voice calling out.

“Young Prince Khanin… Are you asleep, Your Highness? Young Prince… You haven’t had dinner yet… Oh my god.”

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 33: Possiveness.

Above the Royal Palace in the scorching midday sun. Despite the blowing wind, it couldn’t help Young Prince’s devoted butler feel any less relieved.

After Young Prince Khanin gathered all the members, he gave everyone instructions to gather here for a meeting to prepare for the upcoming intense competition. It was evident that everyone collaborated well.

All members arrived on time in the morning. They also helped each other plan meticulously…

Where are we?

Chakri took a breath. Everything mentioned earlier was his sole desire. In reality… Itti arrived together with Charan as the first two individuals. They started the conversation by chatting about the entertainment industry without ceasing.

While inviting the Young Prince to take time off for leisure during practice, Charan, sitting beside him, remained silent and stared at the Young Prince as if trying to decipher some kind of magic, frozen like a stone.

There’s no need to hold back even a bit…

As for the others, they arrived one by one later. Mira, Vetis, and Jirat in sequence. The former stage actor arrived with a homemade cake made by his family.

The young butler admitted it was delicious. Moist and flavorful cake dispersed any tension. Oh… that’s it. The cake’s taste sparked new conversations about planning a trip to enjoy beef stew and pastry at Jirat’s homestay.

Everyone in the team seemed excited… It was a good thing.

However, what happened now wasn’t the most important thing, right?

We can discuss our trips another day.

But today, let’s be a little serious!

The actions left the young butler with a throbbing headache, but duty called. Seeing Young Prince and the other gentlemen in constant conversation, he worried that everyone’s throats would dry up. Therefore, he secretly went out and prepared refreshments.

Chakri walked down the hallway, taking a breath, hoping everyone would engage in a more serious conversation upon their return. The leading butler walked alongside the ladies of the court, dressed in red, escorting a tray of refreshments to the Young Prince Khanin’s study. His worried expression remained evident, to the point that one of the court ladies had to ask.

“What’s wrong, Khun Chatri? I saw you take a breath earlier.”

“Nothing at all, come on. The Young Prince will be waiting if we linger.” He replied with a smiling face, hiding his worry, and exhaled another breath. Then he gently knocked on the door to the study.

“May I have permission to enter… Your Highness, I’ve brought refreshments, Your Highness…”

It was silent without any sound allowed. Chakri furrowed his brow as he sensed something abnormal. The hesitant butler finally turned to give orders to the people around him.

“You all go back to your own work. I’ll serve the refreshments to the Young Prince myself.” He raised his index finger and put on his glasses before continuing with the whole story. Chakri waited until everyone else left. He then took care of the trolley and pushed it through the small door into the Young Prince’s study room.

Inside the room, which used to be filled with the team of swordsmen ready for action, there was no one left. The butler stopped frowning and swept his gaze around the sitting area in the Young Prince’s small bedroom before his eyes caught sight of an open door.

As expected, there was nothing wrong. Now, everyone moved from the sitting room and gathered in the small room that Young Prince Khanin called the War Room. All eyes were fixed on the projector screen displaying a clip of the national team’s sword fighting competition.

The formidable member of the Puchongpisut team… The atmosphere in the room had changed, and everyone looked different from earlier in the morning. Chakri remained calm and composed, while the person seated in the position of chairman turned to see.

“Let’s rewind and watch the clip again. From what we’ve seen, this athlete’s footwork… Oh, butler, you’re back.”

“I apologize for leaving and returning without your permission, Your Highness.” Chakri touched his forehead with his fingertips and then placed his hand on his left chest as a sign of respect. He felt somewhat guilty for his momentary thought that seemed about to reveal what they were waiting for.

“No one else is outside, right?”

“That’s right, Your Highness.”

“Well then, let’s continue the discussion. Now that Chakri is back, I brought everyone here to watch the swordfighting clip together. I apologize for the diversion earlier. It seemed like pointless talk. I just didn’t want others to know what we were planning.” The Young Prince glanced and then turned to pick up the remote control to switch off the projector displaying the images.

The Young Prince’s words left Chakri stunned, and the butler’s bulky figure remembered the morning incident when he realized there was another palace maid present. She had been called by him to assist in receiving the Young Prince’s guests. If there were any special requests, they could be arranged quickly.

Chakri wiped his eyes with a handkerchief, feeling regretful for not knowing anything and for getting slightly annoyed at the team’s apparent imminent downfall even before the match started.

Ah… Young Prince. I apologize for mistakenly thinking negatively like that.

“Now that we’ve seen how each team’ fightings styles are, the next issue that requires everyone’s input is the order of entry and the match of the swordsmen… Since we haven’t practiced together before, I don’t know who has different abilities in handling the swords.”

“…”

“And importantly, Emmaly’s style of fencing is not the traditional international style. I might have to ask everyone for suggestions and be straightforward. Just the mention of drawing lots makes my head ache.”

“Emmaly wants a strong lineage selected based on skill and providing top support.” This sentence was copied by Mira, who took it from the online criticisms.

“That’s right… We’ll experience a three-team fantasy-style match. But if someone draws and advances to the next round, then it’s fine. That means we won’t even see what the team that made it is like. I have to be especially cautious about the order of the sword.”

“That’s it… The fantasy tournament, where if someone draws the ticket and enters the round first, it’s easy. It’s even trickier than fortune-telling because if we’re lucky, it could be us, but if it’s bad luck, it’s someone else. That means we wouldn’t get to see what the team that passes through is like. So, I have to be cautious and pay special attention to the ranking of the swordsmen.” The young royal sat on the chairman’s seat, speaking with a serious tone and sweeping his gaze around.

Everyone in this place is aware of the rules announced by the palace from the beginning because this year there are only three noble families eligible to compete, which means the first round will be missing one pair without a doubt. However, the rules have been amended and modified.

The first round will be determined by drawing lots to decide the outcome so that one chosen team can advance without competing with anyone. The winning team in the first round will be allowed to have one substitute swordsman to use for the next round.

However, the team that advances to the semifinals will not be granted the privilege to have an additional substitute swordsman in order to ensure fairness. Therefore, the selection and order of the swordsmen to enter are of utmost importance.

The main rule of the competition is to defeat the opponent completely. Any strategy can be used, but there must be as many survivors as possible, and among the remaining number of people, the royal heir apparent must be present.

It is a simulated exercise to demonstrate the selection of the Sword Tournament’s winner through the national sport, showcasing who can handle budget management and their team the best.

This competition will show the power to sway people’s hearts, the art of planning, and leveraging the capabilities of the royal heir apparent in managing human resources and finances, in order to make the people see and accept the person who commands the royal heir apparent.

The royal prince who possesses skills in administration, swordsmanship will be the victorious conqueror, resulting in the highest honor for the next family’s head.

“Your Highness, may I express my opinion?” Jae Jirat asked, raising his hand amidst the silence, with an anxious expression as the Young Prince Khanin turned his gaze slightly.

“You can speak, because now you’re a member of the team… Oh, but you don’t have to use royal language anymore. As agreed, remember?” The heir apparent of the royal family smiled, not forgetting to remind everyone of the morning agreement not to use royal language to avoid confusion.

“Um… Sorry, may I… Uh, excuse me… Well then, may I give my opinion? I think we shouldn’t rank the swordsmen but go and see the performance instead.” He was afraid that what he said would not be accepted, so he hesitated at first. However, seeing that everyone else remained silent, he decided to look around.

“Why do you think that way?” There was no reciprocation of disdain or mockery in anyone’s eyes. Everyone paid attention, including the  Young Prince Khanin, who at this moment was growing curious.

“Well… I have studied the strategies of the past Sovereign-King tournaments. Mostly, during the competition, the swordsmen were arranged from the least skilled to the most skilled, so that the most skilled person could eliminate the most skilled person from another team, allowing the royal heir apparent to compete with another royal heir apparent and honor the elders, preventing them from losing face within the team. But our team is not a club. Apart from not having to consider the ranking of the elders, we have the freedom to arrange the order ourselves…”

“…”

“What if we create a story for our swordsmen, making others believe that the weakest person is actually the first player, and the goal is to stimulate confusion in the opponents’ reactions.”

“What do you mean…?”

“We need to train ourselves to be as strong as the strongest ones. We’ve been sparring with each other for years, and then we’ll arrange the order for the performance.” Jirat smiled as he approached, preparing to explain everything with determination, despite being in quite a pose.

“And how will we know how other teams will arrange the order? If other teams switch faces for the performance.” This question came from the magician who had been sitting quietly, collecting information for a long time.

“If it doesn’t go as expected, I can predict who will be chosen to fight. I studied acting, worked as an actor, and coached as well. It made me able to read people’s faces… Our facial muscles sometimes twitch or lift on their own when expressing emotions.”

“…”

“A skilled actor can control the muscles on their face to show happiness, fun, sadness, or anger according to their will. So just by seeing their faces, I can tell who will be the next challenger.”

“That’s a good idea. Just listening to it is impressive if what Jae said is true. In that case, the opponents won’t have a clue about our game, but we will read them. They’re all out.” Itti clapped his hands enthusiastically, while the others nodded in agreement.

“And we can also handle the opponents. I think it’s a good idea. As for me, I will gather information on my own… Basic information is not difficult to investigate. Because no matter who comes to drink, they are ready to tell the story if you just ask them a little.” Mira showed confidence. Often, she used her profession to gather information to sell to those in need, and this time she would do it the same way.

“I feel the power. Thank you all so much for this collaboration.” Khanin lowered his hands that had been applauding, acknowledging the excellent insights of Jirat and Mira, while turning to offer a sweet smile to the leader of the Phitakthewa clan, who had not expressed any opinions until now.

“There’s something I need to say beforehand. I agree with everyone about the race order, but when it comes to the actual race, if the opponent is Petai from Team Puchongpisut, then… I request to fence against him myself.” The murmurs persisted, capturing the attention of all eyes, including those seated on the chairs, including Khanin, who sat on the chairman’s seat.

“May I ask why?” Khanin asked, lowering his gaze slightly with a hint of unease. He was trying to hold back, the brewing frustration pulsating in his mind. Just as he was about to dismiss the image of the slender, handsome man from his memory, it resurfaced vividly in his recollection.

That person is the one who often stands beside Ramil.

“Because I’ve known him for a long time.” Charan replied in a calm tone.

“Oh… Have you known each other for a long time?” Ratchanikun stretched his words, but Charan’s response did not alleviate the lingering doubts. Khanin felt like he was being swayed by the apprentices. He wanted to scold himself for asking such a question, but another part of him thought… This is important information for the team.

Yes… He is doing it for the team.

Then I have the right to ask further.

“Since Petai was still a student… At a certain point, he was a student of ‘Morpheus,’ we were close enough. Petai is difficult to understand, too. He has received recognition from the best coaches in the country. In this place, it’s only me who knows him the best.” Charan’s face turned serious. His sharp eyes looked heavy and intense, leading others in the team to pause.

Itti attempted to say something but ultimately remained silent. Because the person sitting on the chairman’s seat didn’t seem willing to let Petai’s topic pass easily.

“Well… Can I say that only Phii Ran understands him?”

“Yes.”

Khanin raised his calm face, unsure why he had to drag out the words in such a manner, but he couldn’t stop himself. Perhaps it was a way to vent the turmoil in his heart.

Knowing each other for a long time, they were close allies. Oh… So he came later…

Despite going through life and death together, it must be acknowledged that Charan wasn’t born on this earth, it’s just him. Even though the other side might have many other societies in Emmaly that he was not familiar with.

But it’s a bit disappointing. When he realized that he himself only had Charan from the moment he stepped foot in this country.

“Oh… In this case… People who have known each other for a long time, those who know each other best, have to compete against each other, right?” He did not want to stir up trouble, but the words slipped out. Khanin also wondered why he felt this way, or perhaps it was because of the dream he had when he stayed at Jirat’s house…

Dreaming of hearing Charan whispering in his ear… saying.

“I like you.”

“I like you, Nin.”

He thought that he had already composed himself and would eventually forget it on his own, that it was just a dream, but it stubbornly refused to fade away…

Just hearing that Charan has known some people for a long time, and he knows them so well that he asked to be their competitor, despite normally refusing to face someone head-on, almost makes my heart itch and whispers something in my mind that shouldn’t be said.

It’s not a good feeling to have to restrain oneself, but the more you restrain, the wider it expands. The confidence I used to have has diminished along with the sense of self-importance that I thought was the most valuable.

I don’t want Charan to give anyone false hope, I don’t want him to be close to anyone other than himself…

It’s longing…

Longing occurs when we like something so much that we don’t want to share it with anyone.

Do I really like Charan?

Khanin understands his own feelings as well as anyone, after analyzing all his past actions and discovering a new definition of feelings towards Charan.

However, he has not jumped to conclusions. Because he doesn’t want to make a mistake in this relationship.

Charan hasn’t done anything wrong, it’s not wrong to know or be close to someone before meeting him. After all, we have our own lives, and in the past, it has been shown that he has done many things for Charan, from taking care of him to protecting him. Even going beyond his assigned duties, it has been proven that he is no less important than anyone else.

Khanin took a deep breath. Although his heart was pounding like a maniac.

His round eyes gaze at the tall figure that looks back at him with concern.

It feels like a cool breeze has entered the heart. It’s just like that.

Because I like him, I long for him… so much that I almost become an unreasonable person.

“Ah… then let’s do it, let Phii Ran compete with Petai like that.” A smile and a soft voice from Young Prince Khanin, making everyone who was hanging on to the clear and explicit display of longing and hesitation breathe a sigh of relief.

Itti wiped away sweat secretly. Chakri exhales, probably the only one who couldn’t see clearly that the questions asked only made Young Prince explode.

It’s not obvious at all that the bewildered boy is dying, that stubborn pebble. Itti, who was watching from the beginning, can only shout in his heart.

Young Prince Khanin is amazing, better at handling his own emotions than some actors who know each other too well. Jirat nodded with admiration.

“If that’s the case, we probably have to find a coach who is as good as the national team to train us, where should we find a good one?” Mira asks, quickly adjusting her mood.

“We already have one, sitting right here.”

“Nong Nin, you mean…”

“Yes… Khun Charan will come as our coach.”

Chakri has always wondered how he could trust someone like Charan, who has never held a sword.

At first, when Young Prince Khanin said he would have Khun Charan as the training instructor, the young butler even refused head-on confrontation when trust became uncertain. In the end, Charan had to wield his sword to prove himself.

In the afternoon, Young Prince Khanin challenged everyone on the team to compete against Charan to prove a point. At first, the young butler thought that winning at least two out of five rounds would be considered impressive. Since they had to compete continuously against everyone, it was quite challenging. However, in the end, the leader of the Phitakthewa family managed to win by scoring points rapidly. He defeated five people in a very short period of time.

Okay, I admit, he is skilled… very skilled, so skilled that it’s confusing!

He’s so skilled that it raises questions about why he kept it hidden all this time and made the butler, who’s already stressed enough, feel insecure, as if he’s growing older and shorter every day.

Charan’s skills were evident to everyone on the team. No one dares to challenge him anymore. A close comrade and the team’s new coach, he is someone that everyone sees and admires.

The team’s planning is well-organized and smooth. If there’s any conflict, it probably arises from…

“Chakri, you need to train your physique more than this.”

The intense sound grew louder as Chakri was panting heavily while running on the track in the second round. The bulky-bodied butler slowly approached, glancing at the runners nearby with an envious look.

“Khun Charan… I can’t… It’s too much. Can I go back to being a butler?” Chakri turned to answer Charan. He wondered what he was doing here.

At this time of the morning, he was supposed to prepare breakfast for Young Prince Khun in his private dining room, not this.

He was being pushed into a fitness training program, developing leg muscles and improving breathing for a reason…

He was the substitute of the Atsawathewathin team.

Yes… that’s right. But it was appointed based on Young Prince Khun’s wishes.

“Can you help me, Mister Butler?” Young Prince Khanin, who followed closely behind, spoke cheerfully, but the listeners wanted to burst into tears.

Chakri had to face this mission because he lost the game earlier and had to prove…

“No, Mister Butler. You’ve become our substitute now. We need to be confident that we can defeat the other teams without the need for substitutes. But you need to run to be prepared. Okay? Run just one more lap, and it’ll be enough.” Young Prince Khanin, who ran alongside, spoke with a joyful tone, but the listeners wanted to cry even more.

Although they had been through this for several consecutive days, his body still wasn’t used to it. It didn’t match the gradual improvement seen in other team members, especially Charan, the leader of the Phitakthewa family, which made him realize that his past observations were wrong!

The other side had a well-built physique, tall and agile. Why did they ever think that Charan wouldn’t be skilled with a sword?

He was boiled until he was completely exhausted.

But it was worth it to feel this sense of pride. At least everything was starting to take shape now. Chakri felt a sense of fulfillment when he thought about the report he had to write and submit to the Sovereign King this week regarding Young Prince Khanin.

From what was written, stating that there was concern about this team… the wording in the record had to be revised.

Little Young Prince’s gaze turned to the other team members who were still running with determination. Then, Ben’s eyes turned back to Young Prince, who had stopped running, and he walked hesitantly to find someone else.

“Are you tired?”

“A little bit.”

“Phii, here’s some water. Take a sip, not too much or you’ll choke.” The Phitakthewa leader handed a drink bottle to a younger person, and both whispered and chatted intimately.

Then they walked away, hand in hand, leaving Chakri standing there…

“Your-Highness… Young Prince, wait for me!”

Report sent to the Sovereign-King.

‘The training went well. Everyone worked hard and is well-prepared for the competition… For the first week, Khun Charan pushed the team so hard that it felt like military training, my Lord… Even the Young Prince seemed more attentive to the competition, with Khun Charan by his side. But after this job is done, I will probably have to request a long vacation from the royal position, as the body of this humble butler is showing signs of fatigue. End of report.’

From Chakri.

Towards the end of the week, with the scorching heat exhausting Khanin, after an intense week of training together, everyone suggested taking some time off to relax together.

It was a way to strengthen their relationships… Itti said so after both the Vetis and Mira helped uncover the details provided by Jirat, confirming that the information from the other side was true in every aspect, and there was no deception involved. The atmosphere between them seemed to relax.

The beautiful bartender offered to organize a small private party for all of them, along with the duty of serving drinks to Itti and Jae. Charan, on the other hand, didn’t mind as he wanted everyone to rest after being pushed hard for a week.

The social gathering party to relax was held at the right-wing palace, within a closed reception room to prevent outsiders from entering and disturbing them. They were granted permission by the Sovereign-King to have a fullfledged fun time. Therefore, there was no need to worry.

“It is truly an honor today to drink the skillfully crafted drink by Mira without having to compete.” Vethis expressed his delight. He and Mira were sitting side by side at the bar table, with Itti showing interest in the colorful cocktails of the single lady in the team, not to be outdone.

“Tell me what you want to drink. Everyone.” Everyone, including Khanin, Charan, Jae, and PrinceKalain who were invited, responded with confusion.

Khanin was the one who invited everyone orally, and at first, Charan thought Kalavin wouldn’t be interested in anything. However, in the end, Prince, from a different land, responded to the invitation rather easily, which surprised Charan.

Kalavin seemed to be too idle as a prince and must have had some reason to keep the other side revolving around here. Everyone knew that his original personality was not to get close to anyone.

“What instruments do you play?” Kalavin invited the team leader to talk. Now the little guy seemed to pay attention to the bartender who was skillfully mixing cocktails in vibrant colors, while Charan sat across from him. They sipped their drinks while listening attentively, absorbing every detail.

“Mainly, I play the piano and guitar, but I love singing the most.”

“Oh really… How about performing a song then?” The conversation flowed smoothly because both Khanin and Kalavin spoke the same language, and they had a good rapport with each other. Charan, not being good at conversation, could only sit quietly but did not think of escaping anywhere.

“If you want to listen.” Khanin didn’t refuse. Since when he was in England, he often took up this role, skillfully lifting a drink in his hand for another sip before Chakri waved his hand towards the corner of the room.

“Do you want musical instruments, Your Highness? Chakri has prepared them for you.” In that area, there are guitars, keyboards, a cajon, and equipment to create a small-sized band.

Khanin lifts his smiling face and grabs a guitar to sit beside Your Highness, his eyes shining with excitement.

“I appreciate it, thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Your Highness.” Chakri smiles widely, his head slightly tilted. The effect of the special drink concocted by Mira, he refuses to drink anything else from the bachelor’s house. But because the Young Prince threatened to sulk if he didn’t join the party, he reluctantly postponed his duties for a while.

“Will you play, sir?” Khanin asks while Kalavin picks up a black cajon and sits with it.

The tall figure raises his face, offering a slight smile to his conversation partner, his brow slightly furrowed. “Let’s give it a try.”

“It’s great” The team leader raises his thumbs up.

Kalavin arranges himself on the cajon, ready, but he doesn’t turn to call out to someone who has been sitting quietly without a drink in their hand for a long time.

“Are you Jae?”

“Uh… yes.” The owner of the slightly startled name keeps thinking, lost in thought, before finally lowering his brow, tilting his head to the left, and sliding his foot to create a soft sound.

“Do you want to sing along?”

“Me?” He responds, slightly shocked. He blinks and moves his gaze to Charan, who is sitting nearby, and gives him a small smile, waving his hand in a quiet rhythm.

They converse in a common language. Kalavin understands well that some people are not skilled or accustomed to this, so he takes on the role of speaking and allows everyone on the team to communicate in their preferred language.

“Sure, let’s do it.” Kalavin extended an inviting gesture, while Jirat hesitated for a moment. Finally, he agrees, and the small figure shifting his seat joins them as they prepare to form a small-sized band.

Khanin proves to be a capable lead singer, his charming voice blending with Jirat’s harmonious lines and the rhythmic beats from Kalavin’s cajon, creating a pleasant atmosphere within the room.

They take turns singing and playing, and as time passes, Khanin requests a break to fetch some drinks. Jirat looks towards the corner of the room, where a bouquet of flowers is displayed. He fixes his gaze on that point and remains silent as Prince from a foreign land gets up to join others.

Charan gets up and follows the young royal, leaving only Jirat and Kalavin. Both sides are quiet. Their ranks higher than officials and dignitaries exchange conversations to break the silence.

“Aren’t you drinking?”

“I can’t handle alcohol. It makes me flushed, and sometimes I get a rash.”

He explains without looking directly into the eyes of his conversation partner. Then Jirat looked towards the flower arrangement on the big sofa. He kept his gaze fixed there and remained silent, not saying anything further as Prince from another land invited someone else to get a drink together.

As a former stage actor, Jirat doesn’t want to be like this. It’s not that he doesn’t want to speak, but he is not good at engaging in conversations, especially in situations he has encountered in life. Consequently, he becomes someone who is hesitant to make eye contact or approach others first, as seen in front of him.

Jirat realized that everyone here is welcoming each other well. He feels much more relaxed, but he still cannot cross the walls in his heart, the ones he has built himself, easily.

“Mocktail, no alcohol.” Someone who was thoughtful had gone and come back again, along with a glass of colorful drink.

Jirat paused for a moment. He was slightly puzzled, so he asked, “Is that for me?”

“Didn’t you say you were allergic? This is a non-alcoholic Roy Rogers. I had

Mira make it for you. It’s easy to drink. It’s on me.”

The narrative sentence reflects a careful portrayal that makes the fairskinned person blink, while Jirat frowns without realizing it, his brain trying to process the desires from the person in front of him.

It seems there is no ulterior motive beyond goodwill. Kalavin doesn’t want anything from him, and, importantly, Jirat knows very well that he has no benefit with this dignified man.

Kalavin was fully prepared, so what will he take from him…

“Thank you.” From initially thinking that approaching the man face-to-face was difficult, requiring distance. Now Jirat thinks that he must look at Kalavin again, cupping his hands to receive the drink, before revealing a faint smile.

“How is it?”

“Great, it tastes delicious.” The refreshing taste is easy to drink, combined with the smile on the actor’s face, making the atmosphere in this area not as heavy as before.

Kalavin raises the glass in his hand and takes a sip, the bitterness of the alcoholic taste on the tip of the tongue, juxtaposed with the sweetness that emanates from the conversationalist’s face, clearly contrasting.

“Khun Jae…”

“Yes.”

“Don’t you want to return to the theater stage again?”

The question was unexpected, causing Jirat to pause, his past as a talented stage actor on the brink of his lips, his posture frozen, as if his wavering eyes revealed that this question had a purpose in Itti’s heart.

“…”

“I apologize for asking.” Kalavin spoke with fear that what he had done could be disrespectful, stepping into someone else’s sensitive territory, but Jirat turned his face away.

 

 

No… it’s alright. I myself would like to return to that as well if given the chance.” The end of the sentence almost whispers like a breeze passing through, Jirat smiles cheerfully, thinking about the reasons that have kept him from moving forward in a path he loved, leaving him only in sadness.

Doing good without drawing attention can be dangerous, that’s a definition Jirat has experienced personally.

The bullying at work has grown into a story beyond control, something that he has had to face for a long time and something Jirat doesn’t want to talk about anymore. Partly because he doesn’t know if anyone cares to listen to the truth…

It means genuinely caring about the feelings, not just wanting to know and then announce to others.

“…”

“Why did you ask about this?” It was the first time Jirat has taken the initiative to ask first, the fair-skinned, sharp-tongued actor. He earnestly waits to hear the answer… an answer that he never expected in this form.

“Actually… I myself would like to see you on stage again.”

“…”

“I believe that good opportunities will come back to find you after this.”

Jirat doesn’t know if Kalavin is just speaking out of courtesy or if he means it, but the overwhelming feeling he receives makes the listener feel much better than any explanation can convey.

Jirat thinks that he is smiling… It’s a very wide smile.

“Mira, this drink is so delicious.” Another corner of the room. Khanin raises his thumb and jokingly addresses a young lady, drawing the attention of the group with his vibrant voice.

The lady chuckles softly and turns back with a gentle voice, admiring the flushed cheeks of the young person whose complexion is enhanced by the effects of the drink.

“That’s enough, please.”

“Seriously, it’s so delicious.” Being naturally sociable is already an advantage, and now he distributes big smiles even more generously after having alcohol in his bloodstream.

Itti, who has been observing the behavior of his close friend for a while, takes a step from his initial position and walks closer to his good friend, whispering softly and gently with a comforting voice.

“Tell him if you like him, but while maintaining a sweet smiling face, he might not even notice.”

“Stay quiet, Itti.”

Looking closely. The size of his mouth indicates keeping it quiet, and his eyes haven’t even glanced in this direction yet. Itti noticed another important point. Charan didn’t say or deny anything, which shows…

“You really like him, for real.”

“You think you know a lot.”

“I know a lot. And you are currently talking with me but never really look at my face.”

“…”

“Are you afraid he will disappear?” Itti could not contain himself and blurted out his words, having been friends with Charan for a long time, he has never seen such behavior from the other side towards anyone. It’s just impossible to keep it inside.

It’s rare to witness such a phenomenon, it’s as difficult to find as the wonders of the world.

What are these two talking about? It seems interesting.” Because Mira’s laughter is loud enough for Khanin to hear, the young royal turns his attention.

Charan turns to give his close friend a reproachful look, which makes the pub owner burst into laughter.

“I’m just talking to Ran about it. If the competition is over, our team might go and have some fun in the entertainment industry. Are you interested in playing music and singing at Rhan’s place?” Itti skillfully avoids and changes the conversation topic.

“Sounds interesting.”

“I accept only as a singer, not as a bartender, okay?”

The young man taps the table, thinking seriously, waiting for everyone to follow suit.

“Who dares to refuse?” Itti’s smooth and playful tone flows from Mira and laughter follows.

Khanin smiles, feeling energized by the positive energy from those around him. It gradually eases the tension he had been carrying, no different from Chakri.

“Why are you smiling, Mister Butler?” Asking the question in the remaining moments, he sees the other person smiling and looking happily. Khanin slightly tilts his head, showing his curiosity.

“Your Highness, I’m delighted to see the team in such great shape. If our opponents knew how talented this team is, they would surely feel the heat and the chill of competition.” This time, Chatsri didn’t exceed expectations, but chose to speak based on the situation. At first glance, he admitted that he was one of those who couldn’t see the future of the competition.

However, after observing the training and strategizing, Chakri believes that everyone here is a hidden gem in an unexplored mine, especially Charan and Phitakthewa. No one would think that an art teacher who has never held a sword would possess such difficult-to-catch skills, at this level.

The Young Prince, despite being young, possesses sharp foresight and unmatched intelligence!

“Indeed, maybe we should announce to the world who is on our team.” It seems Chakri’s sentence is meant to provoke some thoughts. As Khanin joins the conversation, the handsome prince smiles enchantingly. His beautiful eyes are a charming disguise, causing Charan to ask in order to trap him.

“What does this smiley mean?”

“Introduce the Khanin’s team.”

Charan, distrusting the answer, quickly grabs his own phone before Chakri can put it in his hands.

“What can Your Highness do?”

“How about taking a group photo? Khun Jae, come this way, everyone strike a fun pose.” The team leader claps his hands to gather everyone together.

Chakri hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to comply.

“Your Highness, why didn’t you take a photo during practice? It would show that we were focused. Taking a photo like this would…”

“That kind of shot wouldn’t have any impact, we don’t focus on the angle.

We focus on capturing something different, creating a lasting image.”

“…”

Chakri was speechless.

He could not help it. Meanwhile, everyone else laughs. Charan smirks at Khanin’s painful expression, and of course, the Young Prince refuses to give up easily.

Smile, everyone.Mister  Butler, just take the photo and focus on me. Don’t look at the camera, so it looks more genuine.”

At the end of the sentence, Chakri grimaces, but he lifts the camera to obey the command. He carefully considers what to ask in his mind.

And you, the one behind the scenes… haven’t you captured enough of our enchanting moments?

…

Ramil gazes at the recently posted photo on the news website, less than an hour ago. A mischievous smile appears on his handsome face, the only son of the Puchongpisut family, leaning his back against the sofa in a relaxed position. While scrolling through the comments and criticism about the Atsawathewathin team.

NO1: Can they handle other teams?

NO2: Bartender, former stage actor, owner of a club, owner of an art school.

A Young Prince from far away, how can they compete in sword fights?

The comments were mixed, but mostly negative, and what interested Ramil the most was the trend showing that Atsawathewathin was blocked by

Puchongpisut and Thawetmetha, leaving no other choice but to recruit the lower class.

It’s a strong opinion, but it is well-liked by the royal prince. The current situation seems worth sacrificing for.

Ramil has been busy all day with training and team meetings. From the strength and skills he has seen from the team members, and seeing the list of competing teams, there is nothing to worry about.

Ramil is not afraid of Evaa, Thawetmetha is not weak, but not too strong to resist. As for Atsawathewathin, he does not consider Khanin as a competitor in this field.

 

 

Have you heard the news yet?” The tense voice of Petai caught the attention of those who were interested in the news on the iPad screen, and the face that could be both beautiful and handsome at the same time was filled with tension without a hint of a smile.

“Seen it.”

“Charan is competing in this game.”

“And?” The eyebrows formed a frown, he glanced at the close follower who now holds a position in the competing family, Puchongpisut.

Everyone in Emmaly knows well that Petai is a skilled and formidable person, the only son of a minister’s family, who has competed in sword fighting many times and has always been a winner. Even against Ramil himself.

“….”

“And why?”

“Can I compete against him… can I specifically?” The serious voice of Petai indicates his desire, the son of the prestigious Ranwin family, with lips that are slightly pouted when facing someone with a similar age.

“Why? Give a reason.”

“Others will admire Charan, but I would rather compete against him.” Petai replied honestly, he may not know Charan well, but he thought he was better than anyone else.

“As you wish.” It was strange that this time Ramil did not show any signs of annoyance or challenge, on the contrary, he simply nodded before leaving the room.

“Where are you going?” Petai’s slender hand held onto his strong forearm. From this angle, Ramil did not turn to look at each other with a smile while giving an answer.

“To practice.”

But you have been practicing all day.”

“Oh well, I still want to practice more, you can go ahead.” The royal prince left it at that before pulling his hand away, turning to grab all the sword equipment and walking out.

After closing the bedroom door, Petai secretly sighed because he knew Ramil’s temperament well, that this kind of behavior from the other side meant being in an unstable emotional state, so the son of the minister decided to sit and wait.

Petai still didn’t plan to go home, and since Rachata is not at the palace tonight, he decided to stay and wait for a while. The clock on the wall moved from minutes to hours.

It’s late… but Ramil still hasn’t eaten.

He walked gracefully, taking long strides from the top floor of the building to the dining room downstairs. On the table, there were countless dishes arranged neatly. However, there was still no trace of the shadow of the person she was looking for.

“Where is Khun Petai?” The three court ladies who were stationed in this area bowed respectfully to anyone of higher rank with a subtly submissive gesture. Petai decided to ask them

“Young Prince, has he had dinner yet?”

“Not yet, Khun Petai, he is in the rehearsal room.” One of the court ladies replied softly. It was understood that the other party probably did not allow anyone to disturb the food, as these dishes had been evaluated.

“In that case, please arrange a small set of food for me and make sure no one disturbs the young prince. I will take care of it myself.” He issued a quick order for others to follow.

The court ladies reacted immediately, moving to separate and carry out the orders without any interference. Partly because they knew very well that in a situation like this, only someone capable could weather the storm.

The evening meal was prepared and placed on plates in a prepared tray. Petai took it from the dining room, went straight to the rehearsal room on the third floor by himself, and took a deep breath before knocking on the door a few times.

“I told you not to let anyone disturb you.” The voice from behind the door indicated the speaker’s mood. Ramil was annoyed, and under normal circumstances, no one would dare to come in and disturb him.

However, the person who said that wasn’t Petai…

“It’s me, may I come in?” The person in the room fell silent. Petai paused to process the next response he would receive, and it wasn’t much different from what he expected.

“You are not an exception, Petai.” The young scion of the royal family gave a brief and somewhat malicious response. But for Petai, it was just a slight movement of his hand.

“I know… But may I see your face for just a moment? If not, we… “ He achieved the desired result, as the tone of voice rarely used helped the door that used to remain closed to open quickly and reveal the face of Ramil, which remained calm when their eyes met.

“…”

“Take this, you may come in.” He asked softly as he gestured with the tray of food, allowing the person in front to see it. He then slowly moved aside to let him in.

Ramil said nothing and stopped chasing him out anymore. Petai interpreted this as permission. A small smile appeared on the handsome, longlegged face of the Ranwin family’s son as he stepped into the rehearsal room, quietly observing the other person.

“Did it hurt your hand?” He asked when he saw the person with a higher rank holding his own wrist.

 

 

Ramil remained silent and didn’t respond anymore. Petai decided not to overthink it.

The child was playing with a slant, so he should indulge them a bit.

“…”

“Come eat before it gets cold.”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Eat first, I’ll give you a massage later.” With a charming gleam in his eyes, Petai firmly grabbed the other person’s arm, pulling him forcefully to sit down beside him, despite his reluctantly pushing back.

“I said…” Ramil still hadn’t recovered from his agitation, and the royal scion seemed about to burst into refusal. However, one thing he had to accept was… Ramil wasn’t skilled enough to handle Petai… both in terms of swordplay and other matters.

“I am worried about you.”

And matters of the heart.

…

The party will eventually come to an end, and everyone else has already left after the modest-sized gathering. Charan volunteered to escort Khanin to his bedroom, listening to the young man’s arguments that Chakri should be able to rest now.

And the one who becomes close friends should take care of each other. Charan didn’t think to refuse partly because he was willing to do so. The person older than him was carrying the owner’s white-skinned body, blushing cheeks, to the bed.

“Take a rest.” Charan performed his duties excellently, guiding the young person to sit on the bedside, glancing at the red-skinned figure with sympathetic eyes.

“You.”

“Huh?” The sound of a rustling sheet from the person on the bed caught their sweet attention, signaling Charan to approach. Khanin looked somewhat anxious, contrasting with the composed and dignified appearance of the English-speaking youth that Charan had met a few months ago.

I wonder what Mira offered to drink; I seemed bewildered.

“Phii Ran…”

“Yes… I’m listening.” The term of address had changed, hesitating due to the age gap. Because Khanin was noticeably taller, Charan had to bend down, his brows slightly raised before turning into a frown, approaching each other with curiosity when he heard the next sentence.

“Do you like Petai?”

“Why ask such a question?” Charan discreetly swallowed his saliva as his eyes met the charming face that looked up at him, causing his heart to skip a beat. The other party moved slightly, brushing their cheek past one another.

“Well… You said you wanted to compete in sword fighting, why not challenge me?” A tinkling voice echoed with a charming nasal tone, causing the listener to be startled.

Charan felt puzzled and blinked, but chose to reply in a gentle tone, not seizing the opportunity to tease.

“How can I compete with you, Nin? We are on the same team.”

“That’s true…” Khanin made a gesture as if he had just realized something, his boyish face puzzled to the point of being unable to hold it. Charan had to support him to lie down with a pillow.

“Go to sleep.”

“So, do you like him or not?” The curious teenager wouldn’t let it go easily, bombarding Khanin even though his body was sinking into the large pillow, and his eyelids felt heavy, as if struggling against drowsiness.

“I don’t like him.”

“Oh… You’re not allowed to like him. Absolutely not…”

“Why?” Charan asked the question because he wanted to know. The young man attentively waited for an answer, but it seemed like someone had already fallen asleep.

Khanin remained silent, the young man shifted away as if escaping, seemingly losing all awareness, a result of the effect of alcohol.

But in reality… that someone pretended to be drunk to create situations that allow for himself to ask about the things that have been bothering him for days, only to choose to remain silent, keeping his questions within his hearts, without expressing them to anyone.

Khanin smiled and closed his eyes, expressing his satisfaction through his facial expressions, even though he felt a warm tingle throughout his body because he pretended to move, brushing his own cheek against his nose, like a breeze caressing a person’s face, bringing a fragrant scent.

But the heart felt relieved when it learned that the other party didn’t like anyone… he didn’t like a person named Petai.

Why are you forbidden to like Petai?

If you like him, I will be heartbroken!

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 32: Escalation.

“[Scream]!”

A cry of shock resounded as someone witnessed a thin man collapsing to the ground, amidst the dispersing crowd, his trembling hand reaching for the concealed knife under his shirt, threateningly.

“Back off! I said, back off!” The speaker’s eyes filled with fear, ready to attack if anyone dared to approach.

Charan assessed the chaotic situation, organizing the young person to move behind while the young man stepped forward to confront the imminent danger, his strong arms held in between, shielding against the onlookers.

“Don’t come any closer!!” The knife did not pierce Khanin as Charan had feared. The opposing figure veered aimlessly, indicating that he did not come to intentionally harm anyone, but seemed to be overwhelmed and unable to control himself.

“Put the knife down, let’s talk.” The thick hand raised to show that he was unarmed. As Charan gradually approached, the other person turned this way and that, showing signs of confusion beyond self-control.

“Be careful…” Khanin’s trembling voice guessed that the young man was distressed by the commotion. Therefore, Charan thought of attempting to quickly find a solution to the problem.

Firstly, because this area is a community, he was concerned that other villagers might be affected. Secondly, because of Charan’s concern for Khanin’s state of mind.

“Don’t come near!” The grimacing alley caused the worn young man’s back to collide with the nearby shop, adding to the startled atmosphere of the scattered onlookers.

The sound of astonishment served as a good trigger. Seizing the moment when the assailant was distracted by the groans of the distressed shop owner due to the lost rice, Charan swiftly stepped forward to grab the thin and armed arm.

Using speed to handle the uncooperative person in a less desirable manner, the other side groaned in pain, struggling and dodging, resulting in Charan needing to escalate the level of force in dealing with the situation.

“Ouch… Let go of me!” The injured person persisted, wriggling and refusing to surrender, attempting to retaliate with erratic swings, prompting Charan to increase the intensity in his response.

He used his foot to kick the knife in the opposite direction before twisting both wrists of the enemy, extending his leg to kick the other side and making it bounce off. As the slender man fell to the ground, the tall figure leaped forward, grabbing and pressing the head down onto the ground with expertise.

“Um… Officer, please help.” The vegetable stall owner quickly informed the local police, who had just arrived after chasing the thief. The surroundings were now beginning to settle down. Because many people have started to notice who they are.

Charan distanced himself from the slender figure, allowing the local officers to take care of it. He stood up and turned to grab the arm of the young prince, glancing briefly at the detective before whispering to speed up their pace.

“Let’s go quickly.”

The expression of indifference on the young man’s face made the slender figure feel excessively guilty. Charan touched the back of the other person’s hand as they moved closer, seeking a comforting connection.

There were no additional words, but they both understood that they shouldn’t involve themselves in this chaos. Charan and Khanin walked away again, leaving all the confusion behind.

The tall figure hurried their pace, but refrained from turning around to look at the people behind them. Their scrutinizing gaze swept briefly before something caught their abnormal attention.

In the midst of the onlookers, a pair of eyes glanced towards each other, revealing a mix of resentment and coolness. However, it happened in a split second before the mysterious person turned and walked away.

The appropriate distance made it difficult for Charan to see the face clearly. The furrowed brows appeared slightly while the person moved closer. At last, the young man couldn’t discern any further distinctive features other than…

The walking posture… It seemed like the man had an abnormality in the ankle.

“I apologize for what happened today, Your Highness.” After enjoying the delicious food, such as beef noodle soup, Jirat’s mother, the owner of the place, began mentioning an important matter. It startled the guests who had just relaxed.

The middle-aged woman’s face was filled with worry and anxiety. She probably wouldn’t have known about this if Jirat hadn’t noticed that Young Prince and Khun Charan had gone out for an unusual walk.

With a status akin to the ruler, she couldn’t help but feel uneasy and quite anxious about all the recent unfortunate events in this vicinity.

“It’s alright, no one wants such incidents to happen. I understand.” Khanin responded with empathy, although still keeping in mind the recent encounter that he had experienced. His beautiful eyes briefly glanced at the person next to him. Charan remained as silent as an hour ago, when Jirat woke up and ran to greet them at home.

“In this neighborhood, there are many thieves, Your Highness, due to the worsening economy, people have lost their jobs… incidents like this happen every day, but I never thought it would happen to the royal family.” Jirat’s father briefly narrated the situation in this area, taking a deep breath, as if blaming himself for letting a royal-descendant man go wherever he pleased.

Even though he knew how important the other party was.

“It’s alright. It’s not your fault. We also came without prior notice. When incidents like this happen, your side suffers too, so you didn’t receive any other customers.” The gentle voice spoke.

“Don’t worry, Your-Highness. In fact, some customers have already requested to cancel their reservations because today’s weather forecast predicts a storm approaching. They are concerned about the difficulty of leaving the city. As for the customers in this area, we have arranged for someone to deliver their meals directly to their homes, Your-Highness.”

Jirat’s words conveyed a message that no one should be troubled by the incident, which reassured Khanin to some extent. The young man’s eyes shifted from his parents sitting across him to the dish in front of the person next to him.

Charan’s beef noodle soup lacked a little flavor, his handsome face contrasting with the furrowed brows that revealed deep thoughts about today’s events.

Discomfort grew greater than before. Part of it was due to blaming oneself for impulsively suggesting going out, not being cautious enough, resulting in a chaotic situation that caused worry not only for the other party but also for others in a wider circle.

“Everyone, don’t worry too much about today. The food was delicious. Next time, I’ll have Jirat deliver it to the palace. As for the expenses, I’ll have my butler contact you. If anything, we should probably retreat for now. We’ve inconvenienced you enough…” because Charan’s expression was seen by Khanin. Therefore, Khanin thought he shouldn’t stay here any longer.

The young prince concluded the conversation before reaching out to lightly pat the back of the person sitting next to him under the table, urging Charan to turn around with a small, subtle gesture. He stood up and thanked him politely while others gradually followed suit.

 

 

Thank you for the meal. Until next time…”

Phew!

Charan’s sentence was interrupted abruptly due to an unforeseen circumstance. Jirat’s father suddenly stood up, perhaps not paying attention, causing his thick fingers to accidentally brush against the ceramic glass, knocking it off the table and causing it to shatter on the floor. It seemed that he was deeply thinking about something today.

“Are you okay, Father? Step back, and I’ll clean it up.” Retrieving a dustpan and brush, Charan’s narrowed gaze showed a hint of worry, while his father got up from the floor. At the same moment, a lightning flash outside the window followed by a thunderclap echoed across the sky.

“It’s nothing, I’ll clean it up myself. Rest assured and go back. The storm is about to arrive.”

Amidst everyone’s shock, Jirat’s father crouched down to clean up the broken glass with ease. However, due to the wrinkled forehead, his fingertips accidentally touched the sharp edge, causing a small trickle of blood to seep.

“Father! Does it hurt? Step back, let me handle it.” The owner of the drowsy eyes quickly grabbed the dustpan and brush, but his movement was stopped by a tall, old man’s warning gesture.

“It’s okay, I’ll take care of it myself. You all should go back now. The storm is coming.”

Flash!

It seemed that there was no time left. Khanin sneakily looked out the window, which was now pitch black. Suddenly, it turned into a bloody red that was no different from fresh blood flowing from Jirat’s father’s finger.

Some droplets of blood fell onto the floor, and it seemed to affect certain individuals, making them feel disoriented…

I’ll excuse myself to the restroom, Your-Highness. If you don’t mind, please stay here for a moment until the rain stops.” Jirat’s voice interrupted the ongoing conversation. Khanin paused but did not provide a clear response yet.

He intended to ask for opinions from those who came together first.

“Thank you.”

The dishes on the dining table were washed, and the broken ceramic shards and blood stains on the floor were cleaned. The sound of the wind merged with the sound of rain outside, resounding clearly in the distance.

Khanin sat gazing at the rain through the window, alternating his gaze with glances at his wristwatch. After a while, he suddenly stood up, disturbed by a brief intrusion of unsettling memories in his thoughts.

“Which way is the restroom, please?”

“The restroom… That way, Your Highness. It’s located behind the guest counter. Shall I accompany you?”

“No, it’s fine. I’ll go myself. You take care of your father’s wound.” The reluctant benefactor declined assistance. He paused to express his gratitude before striding away, his long strides echoing through the corridor.

The sound of raindrops pounding against the roof grew intense, creating a silent atmosphere in the hallway that added to the growing unease. He couldn’t help but call out the name of the person he was seeking.

“You… Charan.” His furrowed brows reflected concern as their fingertips made contact, sensing an abnormality. He walked briskly down the corridor, while his spirit urged him to quicken his pace.

Time passed.

Khanin headed towards the restroom. He urgently pushed open the door. His eyes widened as he immediately caught sight of the tall figure who used to shield him with unwavering strength. Now, that figure slumped against the restroom door, gasping for breath, with sweat trickling down his forehead.

Phii Ran!” The young man startled and hurriedly approached the figure on the floor, his small trembling hands reaching out to support the warm cheek, lifting it to meet his gaze.

“It’s okay…”

“What happened? Are you hurt? Where does it hurt, Phii?” The warm voice mingled with anxious eyes, concerned about the trembling figure and unreliable voice.

He didn’t want the younger person to worry further; thus, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and adjusted his complexion to appear normal, contrasting with the tumultuous state of his inner turmoil.

“Nin…”

“Yes….”

“It’s nothing, just feeling a bit dizzy from driving.” The older person’s voice softened, and he gripped the slender wrist, using a lighter tone to keep the truth from being revealed.

However, Khanin noticed everything. He remembered well that this wasn’t the first time he had seen this look in Charan’s eyes. If he guessed correctly, it seemed that the other party had a reaction to the rain, but just never spoke of it. What mattered most was that he wasn’t sure…

“I understand, don’t struggle. We can rest here together.” Khanin didn’t want to add to Charan’s distress.

He let the younger person support himself out of the restroom, trying to maintain a calm and gentle demeanor.

Because Charan’s condition wasn’t good. Khanin insisted on spending the night at a homestay, while Jirat’s family warmly welcomed them, sharing the same sentiment as the prince—a night’s rest was better than getting caught in the pouring rain.

 

 

The second floor of the homestay consisted of the guest rooms prepared for important guests. The decoration was simple, with a focus on local simplicity, rather than elaborate luxury, which gave it a somewhat unusual appearance.

Khanin settled himself on the large bed in the middle of the room and allowed Charan to go freshen up. Meanwhile, he found solace in lying on the soft bed, nearly ten minutes passed before the taller figure emerged. The prince had unintentionally fallen asleep, only to be awakened by Charan’s call to shower.

The young boy didn’t spend much time on washing and cleaning himself before coming out of the bathroom again, feeling more refreshed than before.

“Better now?” Khanin greeted the person sitting on the bed, fidgeting with their mobile phone. He noticed that Charan was absorbed in making phone calls, so he approached closer to get their attention.

“Oh…” Charan responded with a voice in his throat, raised his head to look at each other for a moment, before turning back to type a message on his mobile phone without thinking of acknowledging the person who walked up to stand beside him.

The name Chakri stood out on the screen, and the latest message Charan typed made Khanin understand why the other party seemed more interested in their phone than talking to him.

‘We’ll return tomorrow morning. Please inform the Royal Office so that they won’t worry.’

   Looking at the content in the conversation box, Khanin already knew that Charan was referring to someone. The young boy allowed someone older than him to engage in a text conversation with Chakri. As for himself, he retreated and sat down on the side.

“Let’s go to bed. We must hurry back to the palace tomorrow morning.”

The force of the bed motion caused Charan to hurry to finish the conversation with the person on the phone. The young man turned around and said something in a low voice, which made Khanin furrow his brows in confusion.

“Why don’t you come and sleep here, let’s sleep together. The bed is big.” Khanin called out when he saw the older person turning off the lights until only the bedside lamp remained.

“It’s fine, sleep comfortably.” Charan declined without mentioning the reason he went to bed on the floor, but instead he stood there, looking at each other with a gaze that Khanin couldn’t decipher.

Although they had slept together before, why…

Many questions arose in Khanin’s mind, but before he could ask Charan fled to sleep first, lying down on the floor with his back turned, as if to force Khanin with no other options.

The young prince had to lay down on the bed. Because Charan’s uneasy facial expression was still in his sight. Khanin tucked himself in the blanket, trying to sleep, but… it had been a long time since he couldn’t greet even a little after lying down, listening to the sound of the thunder continuing for a while, the feeling of drowsiness didn’t enter even a little amidst the confusion.

The lower the temperature dropped, finally, the cold air made the person on the bed raise their eyes again in the darkness, shifting slightly to alleviate the coldness from the lower temperature that made them feel uncomfortable even in thin night clothes.

The sound of rustling fabric called Khanin to move towards the edge of the bed, the light from the sky sneaking through the gap in the window curtains revealed the person on the floor hugging themselves in the darkness.

“Can’t sleep?” A soft voice called out, making the older person turn back to look. For the minute that their eyes met, the rain outside seemed to fade away gently.

“Yeah…”

“…”

“Can’t sleep either?” The muffled sound replied in the midst of silence.

Khanin shifted closer to the edge of the bed, cupping his ear to catch the soft sound, “Oh…”

“Still surprised?”

He didn’t know what Charan’s facial expression was like at this moment, the surrounding light wasn’t shining much, so the young boy had to understand the other person’s emotions through their voice.

“Not anymore.”

“Then why can’t you sleep?” The tone of concern invited warmth and comfort, but Khanin still felt it wasn’t enough.

“It’s strange… and it’s also cold. Aren’t you cold?”

“…” This time, Charan didn’t respond, but if we guess based on his previous behavior. Khanin thinks that no matter how old a person is, they’ll feel cold. How can they not feel cold when he is sleeping hugging himself, visibly shivering.

Besides, there are other feelings from the other party that he can sense. Charan seems strange.

Khanin feels that the other party seems shaky and isolated… Not normal like before.

The young man shifted his body, lying on his back, next to the quiet person, his mind filled with swirling thoughts. The malicious side suggested letting Charan sleep cold like that until morning, accusing him of playing a distant role.

But the celestial beings have more reasons. The little angel tells him that if the other party doesn’t get up to sleep together, why doesn’t he follow and lie down, even sharing a blanket? It would be the right thing to do.

Yes… he should, to protect the goodness towards fellow humans!

Whatever happens, happens, if you don’t know, don’t indicate!

“Looking for something.”

The sound rustles and startles Khanin as he gets up from bed, causing the young man to flinch. The further Charan retreats, the closer he moves, while also removing the blanket to cover the other party.

“If you don’t sleep on the bed, we can sleep on the floor together, then who will protect me from feeling lonely.” Because he doesn’t want to experience Charan’s loneliness. Khanin decides to do this, pretending to punish the older person, even though everything is actually based on his own desire.

“This isn’t good.”

“What’s not good? It’s cold, I can see.” What’s not good is Khanin doesn’t understand, the atmosphere around Charan is filled with such sadness, and who would let him sleep alone like that.

It’s not good to let him sleep alone.

“It’s not cold.”

“Okay, if it’s not cold, it’s not cold.” Khanin knows well, it’s only Charan who argues. If the other party stubbornly insists that it’s not cold, then he will let it go. The young man quickly thinks of reasons why the other party can’t refuse to speak up” Then let’s change the reasoning, even if you’re not cold, I’ll just stay here, in case someone sneaks in or opens the door to see us. How would they react if they see us sleeping separately?

“That reasoning doesn’t seem to work, Nin.” The person lying beside him speaks softly, with signs of fatigue in his voice.

Using power in an illegal way… It’s only fair to be scolded.

But if it means seeing Charan curled up alone. Khanin thinks it’s worth the trade-off.

“Come a little closer. Don’t lie too far away, it’s cold.” It’s because the other party moves away, creating a gap between them. Khanin turns his face in frustration, firmly pulling the arm to make the other person move closer.

Meanwhile, Charan’s expression returns to being stone-like…

The sound of warm breath harmonizes with the sound of the chilling wind, turning the coolness of the room into warm vapor radiating from their bodies, accelerating the heart that used to beat in a normal rhythm.

From a body that used to be cold and trembling, it turns into warmth and vigor. Khanin evades eye contact first, quickly shifts his body to turn away, choosing to ignore the person lying next to him, pretending to be asleep. As for Charan, he opens his eyes wider than before, startled.

“Is it really okay to sleep like this?”

“Yes, you can’t escape to sleep somewhere else. No one will bec coming in and seeing. You can sleep however you want, but don’t stay more than ten centimeters away from me.” He continued to use the same reasoning in giving commands, knowing that Charan would not refuse if it was a responsibility, since they had agreed on that before coming together.

Even though it was a strange reason for the previous command, Khanin believed that Charan would have to comply without any conditions.

“Nin…”

“Huh?”

“What do you want?”

“…”

“What do you want me to do?” Charan spoke in a soft voice, as if his wisdom and sight could see something more than a young person. His sharp eyes glanced at the white neck of the person lying behind him.

The sweet smell from the soft bed mixed with the scent of rain outside, and no one said anything until Khanin secretly took a breath, moving closer until his back pressed against the firm chest.

“I want… a hug.” The person lying in front spoke softly, but it was clear enough to be heard. There was no need to lie anymore; the weakness was apparent.

In this space, there were only the two of them… amidst the cold, only Charan and Khanin.

“Like this?” Strong arms moved and wrapped around the waist, pulling closer, allowing the muscles in the left chest to do what they should be doing…

“Is it even possible to sleep hugging like this all night?” Khanin didn’t know if this was a request for help. He spoke about what he himself wanted. And Charan no longer refused.

The other side moved, lifting their arm to slide it under the pillow of the smaller person. They tightened the hug, making it firmer, allowing the lump in the left chest to fulfill its purpose…

Raindrops fell and hit the ground, the sound of the person’s breath in the embrace constantly entering and exiting, indicating that some people had already fallen asleep. Charan was still awake, but not because of any discomfort that disturbed him.

In turn, this might be the first time in his life that he could easily pass through a rainy night like this without hiding in a room to draw, as in the past.

The loneliness in his heart and the coldness he had faced before were replaced by the warm breath of the small person. Khanin slept soundly. Just lying still like that, but little did the owner know how much it meant to Charan.

Even though the horrendous memories of the past had somewhat faded, every time Charan saw rain and droplets of blood, his heart couldn’t endure as strongly as he tried to show.

Charan thought it had always been difficult since he lost his mother… until now.

“I can’t fully answer myself, but isn’t it good that I’m still alive right now?” “Isn’t it good that it’s good to be right here…”

“…”

“It’s good that we could meet each other.”

Yes, that’s great news that they found each other.

“Wow…” The soft sound of someone sleeping calling out a smile on their serene face. Khanin shifted his body, his small hands tightly clasping the larger arms, reducing the distance between them.

The adorable face tilted to receive gentle strokes like a kitten seeking a cozy spot to sleep. The small head moved back and forth, even nuzzling against the warm corner of the person’s mouth. The owner of the body surrendered, his pale form relaxing.

Charan hesitated, the warm lips almost craving for warmth, the tingling sensation from touching soft skin with his lips, merged with the scent of a fragrant, clean body, much like a small electric current coursing into the heart.

A single kiss commanded the brain to retreat, but ultimately it allowed itself to remain in the same position, embracing the warm breath of the person in front, burying its nose in their hair without moving away.

The rainstorm outside the window didn’t lessen in the slightest, and the temperature didn’t drop. However, this time Charan didn’t hear any other sounds except… the sound of his own heartbeat.

23:23, PM.

In the midst of a half-asleep, half-awake dream. Khanin couldn’t distinguish whether this was reality or just thoughts in a world of illusions. The whispered words were muffled and unclear, but they invited sweet dreams, making him reluctant to wake up.

If it’s a dream…

“I like…”

“…”

“I like you, Nin.”

It’s a dream that looks good to watch…

…

At this time, the rain poured relentlessly, engulfing Emmaly. Petai looked at the person standing nearby, motionless and concerned, gazing out through the window.

“It’s already late… Let’s talk tomorrow, okay?”

“No, I want to clear things up and finish it. You should go to bed first.” Because they had to wait for Rachata to finish his socializing with prominent business figures in the country. Ramil could only enter a state of anticipation once again.

The information they had received from Sivakorn was not something they could afford to delay.

“You go to bed, I’ll follow.” Ramil exerted pressure on the person behind him, urging them to step up the stairs to the second floor of the palace.

“Okay.” It’s not that Petai wanted to rush upstairs or anything, but he knew well that staying here would be pointless. Whether it was good or bad, the situation could become more intense if Rachata saw his face. In the end, he consented and slipped away.

Inside the waiting hall, there was only Ramil, the oppressive silence, and the clock ticking away, not helping to alleviate the uneasiness of the waiting person.

Ramil exhaled a frustrated breath. He sat and waited for a while until he heard the footsteps of his father approaching this way. Rachata looked at his son, but he didn’t intend to soften or say anything.

Being older, Rachata seemed indifferent, before the tall girl disappeared into the princess’s room. This made the young prince feel a little lost. This time, Ramil didn’t think about maintaining etiquette, he swiftly walked toward the bedroom door of the person who was his father and pushed it open, without waiting to hear the announcement from the small speaker outside the room like every time.

“I know everything already.”

Rachata remained calm and composed. He raised his hand slightly, signaling for all the palace ladies-in-waiting to leave the room and separate.

“What else did I do?” The utmost frustration did not shake even a little with the arrival of the son and the storm of emotions. Middle-aged men peered curiously at Ramil before realizing that the young man’s mood was no different from the previous time they had exchanged words.

It seemed like a scene from a recurring film, as the atmosphere did not differ from when Ramil came seeking Petai and ended up provoking a similar level of anger.

But beyond that, it may be the eyes that perceive the difference in the father figure every time…

“Using personal money to buy fencers, this is playing outside the rules.”

The short, twisting sentence did not make Rachata stop listening. The room owner walked past to his work desk, sat down, and glanced at his son with an indifferent expression.

“And then?”

“And then? What are you doing, father? Do you know what you are doing?” Ramil’s voice was filled with misunderstanding. His sharp eyes scrutinized the older person like an unfamiliar face he had never seen or met before.

“I know, and so what? Do you know what you are doing, Ramil? If I hadn’t bought athletes from the beginning, now you would have lost to Atsawathewathin!” Mentioning the competitors heightened Rachata’s suppressed emotions from the beginning.

“…”

“This isn’t just selling toys. You can’t be defeated, Ramil. The future of our lineage is in your hands!” Acting as if he didn’t feel anything, Rachata slammed his hand on the table, venting his anger. His serious tone and intimidating posture clearly displayed his frustration, but it couldn’t affect or intimidate Ramil in any way.

Conversely, the royal young man thought that he needed to do something at least to remind his own father before the other party would realize more.

“Father, I understand that winning is everything, but I don’t understand why you want to win so much that you can’t see what’s right!” It’s not just Rachata who is in a state of anger. Ramil is no different, and the surrounding atmosphere becomes even more tense. It seems that no one is willing to yield during the argument.

“Does being right make you victorious? Can you use your cleverness to play by the rules and fight against it?” Rachata’s eyes sparkled, and there was only a sarcastic laugh in his voice, indicating his disbelief.

“…” Ramil turned his face and avoided direct eye contact with a person of high stature.

“Why do you look at me like that?”

“Father, I never thought that you would think like this.”

“You…”

“When you asked me if I could do it. I believe that I can! And even if I fail then I will have have failed because of my own abilities. This competition is meant to find leaders, not cheaters.”

“…”

“And what will happen next if the leader has been cheating from the beginning? Will there be any pride in victory achieved by deceiving others? I beg you… don’t make me lose faith in you, father anymore than this.” A hurtful sentence stabbed into Rachata’s face.

The highest leader of the Puchongpisut clan, with a congested mind, how can he argue further? But the following statement about the son has left him speechless.

Ramil has never spoken so harshly to his father before. Although it’s not an explicit insult, it hurts just as much as being splashed with icy water, leaving Rachata dazed.

“…”

“I will still respect you, father, but the money must be converted into legal currency and comply with the rules. I hope you understands, father.”

…

The humidity in the air lingers lightly. Everyone has been invited to meet again at the Royal Palace this week.

Itti, Mira, Jae, and even Khanin have been engaging in conversations and breaking down walls between them enough in the training room this morning, so the atmosphere is not as tense as their initial meeting.

“I heard the news that Young Prince Ramil has indeed bought athletes in the club.” It was Mira who spoke using ordinary language according to the agreement between Young Prince Khanin and the team.

With a raised eyebrow, the independent detective seemed to be waiting for this moment. As soon as the bartender brought up the topic, he quickly handed over an iPad with the news of a sports figure being mentioned for Khanin to consider immediately.

“Now, there is a huge uproar in society, saying that there are no good people left if they are being manipulated like this…” This statement has led to different reactions from each listener.

Chakri stands without any tension on his face. Charan embraces himself, lost in thought. As for Khanin, he sits and smiles lightly, quickly sweeping his gaze to read through the news, briefly, until the end.

“It goes according to the plan… it’s fortunate that Prince Kalavin contacted us to be a sponsor for our team.” The royal prince speaks with a hint of irony. Khanin knows that things are as easy as they seem, partly because of his good timing and luck.

Even now, there is still a question in their minds about why Prince from a different country readily agreed to be a sponsor for the Atsawathewathinteam. On the outside, it may seem that the team members are unable to fight against others if looked at from an outsider’s perspective, but well, at least it’s considered better news than bad news.

“It’s a good thing, but a little strange.” Itti comments after dealing with the burnt orange tea in front of him.

“Perhaps it’s because Atsawathewathin has a connection to the royal family, or there may be other personal reasons.”

“Butler, will Prince Kalavin be coming here today?”

“Indeed, Your Highness. Prince Kalavin’s entourage has informed that his majesty wishes to meet and get to know everyone in the team, as well as observe the team’s training, Your Highness.”

“He can come for introductions, no problem, but it’s better to inform in advance that we are not available for training. I don’t want outsiders to know too much. Also…currently, our team is not yet complete, tell him that I need some time.” The ending sentence with Khanin’s concerned tone makes Chakri promptly pause and receive the order, the butler bowing slightly and going to fulfill his duties, allowing others in the team to have time for consultation. “True, we have four members, only one is missing… Did anyone have someone in mind to add or not?”

Itti’s question causes Khanin to ponder heavily. He inwardly knows well who he wants.

Charan is that person…

But because I don’t want to force anyone’s feelings, I can only sneak glimpses of people older than me, disguising it with fleeting glances. And there might be people who are being observed without their knowledge.

“…” Charan’s left chest muscle felt tender and sore. The thought of not wanting to make my own life more complicated than this is starting to shake me. Thoughts about this have been lingering in the young man’s mind for several days now, just waiting for a good opportunity to talk to Khanin.

They talked and consulted about the last member of the team for quite some time. The chubby butler, who had disappeared for almost half an hour, returned along with a report that caused Khanin and the others in the team to unintentionally hold their breath.

“Prince Kalavin has arrived, Your Highness. He is currently waiting in the reception room.”

“Then please let him in.” Khanin took a deep breath before responding with a heavy voice, so as not to waste time. He stood up, ready to greet the new visitor with a calm expression on his face.

As the team leader, Khanin had to maintain his appearance, even though he had many worries in his heart. If PrinceKalavin is not satisfied with the members and decides to withdraw his sponsorship, what should he do…

Khanin is not afraid of having or not having a sponsor, but he doesn’t want to discourage others from the beginning if something happens.

Amidst the confusion in his mind, someone moved closer, gently touching his back with a light, warm breath, silently conveying the message that everything will be fine. Charan didn’t have beautiful words to say, but his actions seemed to communicate that everything will go smoothly.

And as long as this person is by his side, Khanin will be fine.

“Prince Kalavin has arrived.” The sound of the butler’s announcement shattered the silence, causing everyone else to stand in a row, including Itti, Mira, and Charan.

Khanin took a deep breath secretly as the practice room door opened at the same time Prince appeared from another country. He had a tall, dignified figure, radiant and with dark hair, captivating eyes, giving off a scent of nobility.

Kalavin-Li had a small smile on his face. He walked in, sweeping his gaze around without focusing or stopping on anyone in particular. However, it seemed as if he unconsciously paid more attention to those with round eyes than others.

“Nice to see you again, Prince Kalavin.” As the host, Khanin greeted him first, while the others showed their respect afterwards.

“Nice to meet you, Young Prince Khanin… and everyone else.” Kalavin’s demeanor didn’t belong to a prince, helping to ease the tension for those who were not born and raised within the castle walls.

“Thank you very much for choosing to support our team. These three are the ones who will compete.” Khanin reached out to the standing row behind him. Itti, Mira, and Jae stepped forward to introduce themselves briefly in order.

“Itti, Your Majesty.”

“Mira, Your Majesty.”

“Jae-Jirat, Your Majesty.”

“Nice to meet you.” Kalavin stepped forward and shook hands with all three in order. His gaze lingered for almost a minute with Jirat, leaving him slightly puzzled. He tilted his head slightly, unsure about the meaning of those eyes, but quickly decided to overlook it.

“…”

Sometimes he might be overthinking. Because Kalavin didn’t look back and this prince from another country, redirected his gaze to the others and asked a question.

“And what about these two…”

“Your Highness Vetis, he is not related to the competition.”

“He’s my friend.” Khanin helped to clarify, but didn’t think of explaining anything further.

Kalavin himself paused, not wanting to push too much, while Ben’s gaze turned to the person who didn’t need any introduction, but whom he knew well from social news.

“Khun Charan.”

The person being respectfully called bowed his head. Charan remained calm as before, contrasting with Itti, whose face seemed disturbed, perhaps due to the unfamiliarity of frequently encountering high-profile individuals, resulting in a somewhat awkward expression.

“In your team. Are there only four members now, and what about the last one?”

“We are still discussing.” Finally, the issue that had concerned Khanin was brought up and because he had prepared his answers well, the team leader showed no signs of unease.

“So… can foreign individuals join the team as well?” Kalavin’s sentence caught Khanin’s interest. His previously hidden worries were now revealed, and it seemed like he saw a new possibility.

And it was clear that all of these reactions were within Charan’s sight.

“Does the Prince know how to fence?”

Unfathomable bright eyes which turned toward this outsider madeCharan’s heart tingle, the tall figure slightly leaning forward to get closer to Kalavin before making a decisive gesture.

“It’s not necessary.” Charan maintained a polite tone, conflicting with his inner feelings. He saw the disappointment in the young person’s eyes, his posture betrayed. It prompted him to quickly express what had been lingering within himself.

“…”

“By the way… the team is complete now.”

“Complete? But there are only…”

“The Young Prince asked me about joining the team, and I agreed.”

“What is this…” Now, the beautiful pair of eyes widened even more. Khanin behaved as if he couldn’t believe his ears, which prompted Charan to affirm it clearly.

“I will join the team with the Prince and compete… oh.” The sentence ends abruptly due to the intense shock that left Khanin speechless.

Khanin rushed to embrace Charan tightly, causing him to raise his arms to protect his small waist.

They stood closer, amidst the scrutinizing gazes of those present in the rehearsal room—Itti, Mira, Jae, Vetis, Chakri, and Kalavin—all looking at each other with a similar feeling in their hearts.

What matters is that they could confirm the rumors themselves with their own eyes that Young Prince Khanin and the new affectionate companion, Charan, were indeed close as the circulating rumors had suggested.

“Yes!” The team leader seemed to have momentarily forgotten that there were others present.

Khanin displayed his joy, while Chakri couldn’t help but smile. The young butler also felt relieved to see the little Young Prince relaxed, although he couldn’t help but be concerned about the other members of the team.

The bar owner (Vetis), the bartender (Mira), the former stage actor (Jirat), all finally the person that everyone, including Emmaly, knew well never competed, fought with anyone, nor did he excel in this skill. This group total winning chances: zero…

“Our team is amazing!” The cheerful voice of Young Prince clashed with Chakri’s expectations.

In reality, the young butler dared not think about the distant future, only focusing on the near future, which seemed promising and extraordinary…

Bang-Bing-Nat… sigh.

 

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 31: Agreement.

Clouds above the Royal Palace gathered ominously. The morning weather forecast on the main television channel predicted scattered thunderstorms today, causing the morning horse-riding lesson for Khanin to be canceled. It was because the butler feared that the Young Prince might be in a foul mood due to the stormy weather.

Though the competition schedule was approaching steadily, the Young Prince Khanin still had much to learn , and the young prince’s timetable was quite packed, especially on Saturday afternoons like this.

Chakri stated that Emmaly did not travel by horse, and that is indeed true. However, horseback riding is an activity that a royal-descendant must learn in order to be prepared for the time when he needs to participate in the activity known as ‘playing together’ for the royal family.

Charan arrived here since morning, the most recent addition to the royal guard responsible for protecting individuals of noble lineage. They had hardly had time to talk until the Young Prince’s break came.

When the afternoon schedule was changed, Khanin had time to stand at the window, hugging his chest and expressing his lingering thoughts before making a decision.

“I think he looks genuinely sad.” A voice from the person who had been standing quietly for a long time called Charan’s attention back.

Nobody else is here besides them. Charan sat casually on the large creamcolored sofa. His worried eyes glanced at the conversing pair, waiting, eagerly anticipating the other person’s response.

“Jae-Jirat.”

“He’s an actor.” Charan commented before taking a breath once, but it was only one time that made the person standing forward toboggan to the ground and sit on the same sofa.

“Well, yeah, but it’s interesting enough.”

“We don’t know which side he is on. He might be a spy for another family.” Charan looked at the young man with pale pink lips who sometimes looked thoughtful, with a small, pensive gesture, indicating that he agreed with what the older man had warned about staying conscious of everything.

“He speaks the truth again; his skills are extraordinary. When we were competing he moved quickly, and his eyes and ears were sharp.” Khanin leaned closer to the young man, tall and slim, extending his slender hand to pick up the iPad placed on the table in front of his intimate friend. This caused Charan to unintentionally hold his breath due to the closeness, a closeness he couldn’t keep up with.

The scent of pink conditioner wafted in, disturbing his sense of touch. Charan frowned and hinted at something that seemed to align with Jirat’s opinion.

“Unreliable.”

Only the speaker himself knows that it is unrelated. Charan fully understood that the words spoken just now weren’t solely directed at the third person, but included himself as well…

“Who is unreliable, Khun Jae?” Both beautiful eyes narrowed as he tilted his head slightly to ask. Those charming gestures were in line with their nature. They became closer to each other, and that made the young nobleman lower the walls of distance.

Especially when facing the person in their team. Charan analyzed everything Khanin did. He didn’t want anyone to know about his true abilities, even though he had tried to play a drama to hide secrets from others.

Khanin caused others to understand that the two of them had a relationship as reported in the news, which was good for keeping prying questions at bay, but it didn’t bode well for Charan’s heart.

“Oops…”

“Unreliable, but interesting.” The person who was immersed in pressing the iPad took a deep breath and looked up at the tall figure. Khanin handed the device, a rectangle in his hand, towards Jae-Jirat, provoking a smile that seemed to have many thoughts in his mind. However, he still refused to reveal anything.

“…”

“Keep friends close, but keep enemies closer.”

“What if he’s the worm in the apple?” Khanin’s words were intriguing, but Charan’s noble spirit also rose. He slightly moved away from the Young Prince, trying to maintain a stable distance. However, the other person did not cooperate, and he even stepped closer until his face was almost touching Charan, waiting silently.

“Then we’ll sign a confidentiality agreement and keep a close eye. We don’t have to reveal much at this point. Let’s test each other’s hearts and if something leaks, we’ll let others know who the worm is. By that time, we can file a legal complaint and let the truth be revealed. Better to have the monkey look at the chicken than to keep it far away.”

“…”

“If we’re lucky, we’ll get someone who is ready to join our team, but if we’re unlucky, we’ll lose just one worm. At least we’ll know the movements of our opponents.”

“…”

“His background isn’t hard to investigate. After yesterday’s competition, I asked Chakri to help find some background information. We can try to give a general idea… but what Chakri found. After we separated yesterday, he immediately returned to his hometown in another province. Look, his home is a homestay.” Khanin spoke while stuffing an iPad into the hands of the older man, as if praising and analyzing the actions of the young nobleman from the Phitakthewa family.

“…” Charan accepted the iPad and looked at Jae-Jirat’s brief history, which Chakri, the butler, had collected, and he pondered.

Chakri has performed well in terms of providing information, and the Young Prince’s trusted butler, he narrates the detailed biography of the young actor in a structured order to make it easily understandable for the audience. However, Jirat’s biography doesn’t seem to have anything remarkable. Besides his acting achievements, there’s nothing outstanding, and his swordsmanship history is just ordinary.

“His biography doesn’t have anything remarkable.” Charan’s expression seemed like a storytelling sentence, but in reality, it was more of a questioning statement. Furrowing his brows slightly, the curiosity surged suddenly within him.

The movements of the other party, the organization of his body… That’s really interesting.

“Isn’t it strange that his biography isn’t outstanding, but his skills are interesting? Maybe he’s concealing his swordsmanship. Maybe he’s playing underground.” Khanin’s opinion echoed what Charan was already pondering.

The young man paused before finally agreeing to embark on the hunting boat together.

“You can try. I’ll have Vathit check Jirat’s biography again.”

“But Nin wants to go find him personally… Uh… I mean… I wants to go find him right now, today.”

The pronouns kept changing from third person to first person, causing a slight twitch in Charan’s thick eyebrows. He lowered his gaze to the thin line of the slightly swollen lips before asking the lingering question.

And, of course, it had nothing to do with the work they were currently discussing.

“Strange, why didn’t you refer to yourself as Nin like before?”

“Well… It’s tiring.” With dark brown eyes avoiding eye contact, Khanin glanced at his iPad, while Charan didn’t intend to let it pass.

“We told each other we would call ourselves by our names normally.” Reminding him of the agreement they previously had, the heat made Khanin quickly avert his gaze and rub his temples.

“I mean… I mean using ordinary words to talk, not referring to ourselves with pronouns.”

Unaware, Charan brushed it off, a hint of a smile forming, feeling an itch in his heart as he noticed Khanin’s diverted gaze. The more he saw Khanin pursing his lips and looking elsewhere, the more he felt an inexplicable itch in his heart.

It was inappropriate to say that everything had started feeling strange at some point. Previously, he didn’t like anyone getting too close or acting intimate.

But now he thought. If Khanin replaced use his name instead of pronoun and called him ‘Phii’… that would be lovely.

“…”

“Also… the reason for calling him back then was so that others would understand that we’re close, like… courting or something.”

The quieter Charan became, the more various phrases popped up, and his unusual postures and gestures made the older people burst into gentle laughter in their throats.

“Hehe.”

Hmm… adorable.

“Why are you laughing, what’s funny?” Khanin furrowed his brows, his catlike eyes slanted, unintentionally reflecting Charan’s previous thoughts.

“And I don’t want it to be like that.” Charan asked softly, the charming smile adorning his handsome face enticing the blush on Khanin’s cheeks that inadvertently turned to make eye contact.

“Well… I want it to be like that.”

“So should we make it smooth, call me and you. If anyone hears, they might think we’re… flirting.”

Khanin thinks he’s not naive. In those deep black eyes, there is a flicker of curiosity, looking at enchanting strangeness.

“Oh… by now they’re probably suspecting something. No need to suspect, to sum it up, I’ll take the lead. If you don’t take me, I’ll go myself.” Returning to the original topic, Khanin’s unexpected change of plans forced Charan to let go of the little kitten for now.

The kitten woke up just in time…

“If we go, promise in advance not to be stubborn, not to resist, and to believe everything. Even though the turbulent atmosphere outside makes Charan feel uneasy in some ways, allowing Khanin to stray or travel on his own is even more dangerous.

If you refuse again, there’s no escape but to leave on your own, adding more chaos than before. This time’s decision on what to do and how to do it will be difficult, but it’s probably best to stay close by and try to control behavior.

“Okay, I promise, I won’t be stubborn or resist, I’ll stay within sight, take me. Please. Please. Please…”

“Oh… if we’re going, we need to hurry and get ready, driving from here to Jirat’s house won’t take long, but if it rains, the journey might be difficult.” Not sure if that’s the case. Maybe because of the spoiled child, now Charan is more easily persuaded.

The young man with a plain face looked outside the window, gazing at the sky outside the palace for a moment, calculating distances and time, all in his mind.

Actually, Charan doesn’t like to take risks on days when the weather is likely to rain, but the desires of the young lord are more important. If it doesn’t rain when driving, there shouldn’t be a problem.

As soon as the dark gray Mercedes-Benz van came to a stop, the prince in pilot attire jumped down and stood with arms wide, embracing the cool breeze. Khanin took a deep breath and turned to gaze at the surrounding scenery with his piercing eyes.

In front was a towering mountain, followed by a row of villages. Along the road, there were small homestay signs indicating the correct direction.

“The weather is so nice… different from downtown Daveen.” The young man of tender age, still with outstretched arms, gently closed them to block the warm sound and immediately approached the person of royal blood, following their spiritual connection.

“Be careful, there’s danger outside. Don’t open the door by yourself next time, wait first, you know.” The older person spoke in a harsh tone, but the listener turned and smiled sweetly, playing with the almost fading eyes.

“I told you we’re just here for a casual visit. Don’t be angry, okay?” Khanin reminded himself of the agreement they had discussed and decided to stick to the original plan.

“No matter what, we shouldn’t argue.”

“Understood!” The young prince struck a pose, straightened his body, and raised his hand to tap his chest in imitation of the reaction when receiving orders. Seeing his older brother merely sigh, he didn’t complain any further and made a change of topic. “Let’s go.”

“Oh, this way.” The older person gestured towards the front, symbolizing that the person accompanying him should walk ahead to show respect.

However, Khanin’s response went against the grain.

“Couples don’t do this… we have to do something different.” In addition to not walking ahead, Khanin chose the opposite approach. He reached out and grabbed Charan’s hand, tightly clasping it and intertwining their fingers, sending warmth through their touch, creating a gentle turmoil for the tall figure who now seemed to have lost consciousness.

“…”

“Look, remember that we have to play our roles convincingly this time. I’ll say whatever you want, I’ll do it. I have the responsibility to play my part, but no matter how I act, I still have to follow what I want. Let’s take the bird as a bird, the woodcarver as wood, and… Khun Charan as I please. Khanin, the ultimate one in the world, like this.” Charan sarcastically suggested that Charan stop looking puzzled.

The head of the Phitakthewa family couldn’t help but burst into laughter, but ultimately he conceded defeat and let his bewildered expression fade away.

It’s not about fulfilling duties; it’s purely a personal feeling.

 

 

Understood. Let’s go.” They responded to the words before heading straight towards the sign that read ‘Nirand Homestay’. It stood out, with a slightly obscured entrance, intricate decorations, and a modest space that invited newcomers to feel the warmth and scent of the local community.

Charan swept his gaze around the small hallway. After passing through the entrance gate, there was an area designated for welcoming tourists. Inside the homestay was quiet, with a blend of cottage-style decorations featuring white and brown furniture that contrasted with the lush greenery of nature, creating a refreshing ambiance.

In front of them was a long wooden counter unattended, and on the table was a small golden bell, accompanied by a sign explaining its use.

‘Ring for service.’

   *Ding, ding.*

The bell rang out almost immediately after Charan finished reading the message. When he turned to look for the source of the jingling sound, he discovered that it was held by someone younger than him.

“We’re here to meet Jae-Jirat… Is he available?”

“Um… Is there something wrong? Just tell me. Because Jae… he doesn’t want to see anyone right now.” The middle-aged woman’s expression was filled with concern, as she was undoubtedly worried about unexpected highranking individuals barging into her house without prior notice.

“Hello, Khun Charan… Hello… Uh, Young Prince Khanin.” No introductions were needed as they were already familiar with each other, saving time.

“Hello, no need to be so formal, feel free and at ease.” A relaxed manner encouraged a relaxed conversation, but it couldn’t completely conceal the confusion that naturally appeared on human faces.

“Did you reserve a room?” Both of them cautiously looked at the homestay owner, trying to understand who would be the one to engage in conversation.

Charan read the companion’s gaze before taking a slight step back, realizing that it would be Khanin who would take the lead.

“We came to see Jae-Jirat… Is he here?”

“Um… Is there something I can help with? Just let me know because Jae… he doesn’t want to see anyone at the moment.” As a mother, her anxious demeanor showed her deep concern, as unexpected visits from high-ranking individuals without any prior notice were undoubtedly worrisome.

“I have an important matter to discuss with him, something he specifically asked me to bring. If we don’t meet today, I’m afraid he might miss an important opportunity.” Khanin’s eloquent speech was intriguing, but now Charan felt that the young man had crossed another level of development.

Besides learning how to speak well, he had also mastered the art of maintaining composure in all situations. Khanin could choose a new tone that exhibited both authority and respect towards the elderly.

Straight to the main point without deference, but subtly hinting at the purpose of their meeting today… it was to negotiate an important matter.

And if the other party became excessively obstinate, he wouldn’t hesitate to refuse wasting more time.

“So…”

“Wait a moment!!” It seemed like the timing and luck were aligning, Jirat, who had just stepped out of his wide-eyed room, had wasted time sinking into the sadness of missed opportunities.

“…”

“You-Highness… I’m here… Apologies for the wait.” He hurriedly descended the stairs, replying to Khanin’s request.

The young theater actor gasped for breath. He almost collapsed, taking less than a minute for his tall, luminous figure to run and stop behind his own mother.

I’m ready to talk, let’s talk, I’m thrilled.” Jirat’s face was filled with hope.

Khanin looked out and could clearly see a glimpse of Mira’s presence reflected in the eyes of the new team member.

“Alright… If that’s the case, let’s find a quiet place to sit and talk.” Khanin lifted a smile, helping to ease the previously tense atmosphere.

Jirat hardened his face and quickly gestured to the other side to walk straight into the reception room.

The leading actor took the lead, while the prince followed quietly, his stern expression tinged with annoyance, causing Charan to struggle to keep his lips tightly pressed.

The title certainly suited Khanin, there was no one else.

“I won’t mince my words.” After the owner of the place arrived at the reception room not long after. Khanin began to set the scene, placing the tea cup prepared by Jirat’s mother on the small table before addressing the important topic.

Feeling somewhat proud of himself for using his grandfather’s recorded conversation, he thought, ‘I won’t hesitate’, helping him easily bring the other into the conversation like slipping a banana into his mouth.

“Your-Highness.” Jirat appeared more eager than before. His widened eyes showed his anticipation, making Khanin feel a stronger sense of enthusiasm.

Having talented people in the team is good, but if they are both talented and dedicated, that’s what makes them formidable opponents.

“What brings me here today is because I want to invite you to join the team. I wonder if you, Jirat, are interested in being part of my team.” In the end of the sentence, the young man glanced discreetly at the person beside him. Charan didn’t utter a word, simply sat quietly, hugging himself, keeping his face as agreed.

 

 

Um… Your-Highness… Yes, Your-Highness, I’m very pleased.” Jirat’s eyes teared up as he accepted the invitation. He quickly responded, clearly showing his excitement and excitement.

“But if you want to join the team, you must abide by our conditions.” The voice from the leader of the Phitakthewa clan shattered the smile that had adorned his face, gradually fading away.

“What conditions, Your Highness?” The person on the receiving end asked timidly. In his widened eyes, traces of anxiety appeared, but soon disappeared.

Jirat was an actor. He knew how to manage his emotions properly.

“You must sign a confidentiality agreement, not disclose any information related to Young Prince Khanin or matters within the Atsawathewathin Palace. Additionally, you must allow Phitakthewa personnel to follow you and watch over your house for the entire twenty-four hours until the competition ends. No one is allowed to enter or leave without reporting to me or without my permission. Everything you do after signing the contract must be transparent and can be checked…”

“…”

“And if you break anything or stray from the agreement, you must agree to leave the team immediately, after which we will sue and file a claim according to the contract you signed.” The intimidating tone Khanin had never heard Charan use on himself sounded ominous.

Jirat swallowed hard, not because there was something to hide, but because Charan’s scary message had left him speechless, leaving the younger one in a state of uncertainty, prompting Khanin to step in.

“What do you think, Jirat?”

The young man refrained from questioning the agreement as he knew that careful consideration had been given to every detail. Charan added specific regulations to mitigate risks, which turned out to be beneficial for himself.

Your Highness, there’s nothing to worry about, and I’m confident that I am transparent enough for inspection.” Clarity in expression affirmed Young Prince Khanin’s satisfaction with the new member.

“Then I will have the lawyer draft the contract and send it online. Whenever you sign, you can come to the palace immediately. I will inform my butler. You are welcome…” A courteous smile accompanied the extended formal offer.

Jirat clenched hands with the opposing party, giving a slight shake, and with some hesitation, he swiftly withdrew upon feeling a strange energy when their hands touched. It was from the young prince beside him.

Khun Charan’s gaze was somewhat intimidating. Merely touching Young Prince Khanin’s hand caused the other party to emit an aura resembling dispersing clouds in the house.

“I understand everything, but I have a small request… if it’s possible.” The tall figure hesitated, realizing that the atmosphere was becoming tense once again.

“Certainly.”

“You mentioned having someone to attend to my parents. Can I… may I kindly ask for a good-hearted person to be entrusted with the responsibility? I don’t want them to feel worried. Because… because they are already of advanced age.”

“Of course.” Charan immediately responded, filtering friendly faces in his mind and selecting them to fulfill the duty.

“Actually, we don’t have many daily obligations. Mostly, we stay in the homestay. But we go to the market every day to buy ingredients for breakfast and dinner since our culinary reputation lies in our evening meals. We will serve beef noodle soup and tom yum with rice…”

As the leader of the Phitakthewa clan spoke, Jirat promptly described the lifestyle of his parents, providing the conversation partners with a better understanding. However, it seemed that Khanin’s attention was focused elsewhere.

“Beef noodle soup?”

“Your Highness… it’s our version of beef noodle soup.”

“Ah, interesting indeed. True, we have concluded our business talk. As agreed, I will see you at the palace. Let’s go, Phii Ran.” The conversation ended abruptly. Khanin rose from the large sofa, intending to go home, but he became fixated on a distinct sound that pierced through the silence.

Clank…

A fair-skinned young man blushed, and with a mischievous smile, he greedily rubbed his stomach with one hand, causing the aroma of beef noodle soup to waft in the air, intensifying the hunger of some.

“Um… would it be excessive to invite Young Prince and Khun Charan to have dinner at Your Highness’ residence before they leave?”

“…”

“The beef noodle soup for dinner should be ready soon. It would take several hours to drive into town from here. If the Young Prince doesn’t mind…”

“No, I don’t hold any noble titles or ranks. I simply enjoy. But… what should

I do?”

Charan looked at the young people engaged in a friendly banter, but his thoughts drifted towards the taste of the food.

“Are you very hungry?”

“No… I’m not hungry at all.”

“But your stomach is growling.” The older guy couldn’t hide his smirk. Charan understood Khanin’s silliness, and that made the young man enjoy teasing.

 

 

“…”

“You have to decide. If you’re not hungry, you can go back and practice…”

“I am hungry. Let’s stay and have some beef noodle soup first.”

…

As the afternoon sun retreated and hid behind the curtain of clouds, Kalavin Li cast his gaze towards the street below with a sense of boredom. Luckily, he didn’t have to rush and abide by a schedule at this moment, allowing him some time to waste on trivial matters.

For instance, standing here sipping hot tea and watching the sun slowly changing direction from the tall building in the city center of the neighboring country. It was an activity that rarely occurred in his life.

Kalavin raised his teacup and took a sip, admitting that there was nothing to do at the moment, though it sounded somewhat exaggerating as he still had a responsibility to find the team he wanted to sponsor.

And to be straightforward, the young prince shouldn’t wait any longer.

“The participants’ information for each team, Your Highness, I have sent the file to you.” The voice of Ben, the secretary, echoed in the quiet afternoon air, reaching Kalavin’s ears. He gently raised the white handkerchief placed on the table to cover his mouth briefly before reaching out his hand to take the iPad handed over.

“Thank you.” With a flick of his finger, Kalavin opened the information prepared by Ben, and everything was as his father had mentioned. Puchongpisut was undoubtedly an interesting team, each fencer being a champion in Meenakarin.

The potential of the fencer Atsawathewathin is equally interesting, although it may not be as outstanding as the other family. There seems to be a discrepancy.

“Is there no information about the Atsawathewathin fencers?” Not only are they inferior, but the Atsawathewathin family, which is a royal clan, doesn’t even have a single fencer in their team, despite Khanin being the mainstay in the association while residing in England. However, there doesn’t seem to be much enthusiasm for selecting people to join the team.

Strange…

“Atsawathewathin has not reported the selection of any fencers, my lord. There are only rumors that, well… Young Prince Khanin might buy the entire club.”

“…” The information provided by Ben leads Kalavin to contemplate upon the newly received news about Kalavin. Among the three families, Atsawathewathin seems to be the least likely candidate, and the rumor of buying individuals in the club is something that is difficult to believe and may have deeper implications.

“But there is another matter that Your Highness should be aware of.”

“Go on.”

“Jae-Jirat, the stage actor, reports that. Yesterday, Jirat traveled to the residence of Khun Charan, and this morning, both Young Prince Khanin and

Khun Charan traveled to Jirat’s residence in the urban area.”

The names of some individuals that should no longer appear in his life cause Kalavin to pause his reading of the biography of one of the fencers in Ramil’s team. He raises his eyebrows and squints at the person who is both the judge and the guard with searching eyes.

If he remembers correctly, according to the biography, Jirat has another small homestay in the urban area. Khanin went there with his close friend. It may just seem like an ordinary sightseeing trip. Unless there is information that the stage actor has visited the home of someone named Charan before.

The stage actor and the close friend of the young prince of the Atsawathewathin family…?

Could it be related to the rumor of buying individuals in the club…?

“Check Jae’s fencing history for me, please.” He ordered it to be checked according to the instinct, Kalavin was not sure. He merely skims through the available information and connects everything together.

At this level, Jirat is not likely to desire any benefit from Kalavin in terms of wealth or power, and the truth is these two people would not have casually met. Everything may have a deeper meaning.

“Your Highness, attached is the second file.” Ben remains a reliable person who consistently performs his duties, and on the other side, there must be a reason why he prepared the second file, the information he needed.

Kalavin reads through the information before exhaling softly. When he does not find anything interesting, Jirat has a good fencing education, but that’s it, nothing outstanding or different. So why did the other party become involved with these two people?

Perhaps there is other information that he does not know or cannot investigate. Maybe he needs to take some risks and try something.

“…”

“Contact the Atsawathewathin family and tell them that we want to see the list of their team members to make a decision regarding collaboration with support.”

“Oh okay.”

“If Jae-Jirat is on their sword fencers list, we will sponsor Atsawathewathin this year.”

…

Rachata’s office is currently devoid of the true owner’s shadow. Ramil has settled himself on a big green chair, clasping his hands on the desk, resting his sleepy eyes, waiting for the arrival of his father.

Rachata deliberately avoids the other party, as the other party has a long meeting with the ministers, lasting for hours. It stretches into the next day, until now.

Ramil is no different from a dormant volcano, waiting for the right time to erupt.

“So, what’s your opinion? How do you feel about it?”

The calm voice clashes with the restless flicker hidden within. Petai has been like this all along, collecting every emotion that cannot be guessed. Ramil has to make a great effort to make him show any emotion.

It hasn’t been easy to come to where they are today, it has never been easy from the beginning…

“Since when?” Finally, the waiting pays off. The powerful voice of Rachata calls attention to the person who is suppressing their emotions, making them return to the present situation. Ramil rises, gazing towards the father figure, reflecting the emotions of someone older.

Rachata seems to see the image of his younger self reflected in his son’s eyes, but what sets them apart is the solitude. Ramil has more of it than he does.

“What did you do?” The young boy opens the scene, watching the father figure walk past him towards the expensive chair behind the table. He works in silence. His eyes narrowed, without any other feeling as he provides the answer.

“Instructed him.” Rachata does not have an impatient posture, not even pretending to not understand what his son wants to communicate. With his big hand, he slides and picks up the files placed in front, opening them to read. Ignoring the powerful substance that keeps the son’s agitated emotions subdued

“You don’t have that right, father.” Ramil didn’t intend to come and listen to his father’s words from the beginning, he walked straight to the expensive desk before pouring out what’s inside his heart, and of course, it made the listener stop and be trapped inside.

“What are you saying?”

“We have canceled that ridiculous punishment a long time ago, so you, father, have no right to do this.” Clearly and firmly stated in a sentence. Ramil means the old rules of the Puchongpisut family and not anything else.

The rules that he had been taught to understand as right all along.

“That’s his duty.”

“No. Petai’s duty is not to suffer another person’s punishment.”

“…”

“Don’t meddle with Petai anymore. I warn you, or else I can’t guarantee what will happen, father.”A son who is rarely stern, with the already intimidating narrow gaze, this time he gives off even more of that, making the young man look more intimidating than before.

Ramil had intended to step out after fulfilling all his own needs for communication, the simmering anger still lingers in his chest, harder to find relief.

“What are you going to do, Ramil? Use your brain to think about who you are, what tasks you have!” Rachata tried hard not to establish authority over his son, different from what he used to be subjected to. But the highest lesson of the lineage has to reawaken something new, after receiving an unexpected response that goes beyond expectations.

Ramil is not like him…

“I don’t care! If you, father meddles with Petai again…”

“You…”

“I will knock down this family completely to show you.”

Not even a bit like it…

The cool atmosphere spread and enveloped. Ramil turned and walked out of his father’s office without expecting to hear anything else.

Inside the top floor bedroom. Petai continued to wait for the tall figure to return, the son of the Minister of Defense with tightly pressed lips, reflecting on the conversation they had yesterday.

‘If you speak, what will you do?’

‘I can do more than you think.’

   The last sentence which he head before Ramil rushed to the other side of the palace, leaving Petai speechless, as if there was a restless reaction in his left chest, trying to suppress every feeling.

Ramil insisted on speaking to Rachata, as time passed and one night, he refused to give up, not allowing him to escape and go home again.

“How can you return home with a wounded mouth?”

The reason doesn’t make sense. Petai raised his white-gloved hand with frustration, pacing back and forth in deep thought.

Petai frustrated himself, frustrated that he could not… handle someone so stubborn.

Kreek-Kreek.

The tremor from the communication device in his pants pocket shook the person who was lost in thought to pay attention. Petai took out the small mobile phone, initially intending to cut the call, but after seeing the displayed number, he changed his mind.

“How are things?”

[Nothing abnormal, seems like a casual vacation.]

The report of the person he supposedly hired had no additional clues. The young man sighed before cutting the call because he didn’t want to stretch and wait for anyone else to see it.

“So…continue watching, don’t let your gaze wander.”

Petai no longer wanted to risk following Charan himself. So he had to resort to this method instead.

Creek.

The sound of the door opening from behind accompanied the tall figure that Petai had been waiting for. They stared at each other quietly, and tension filled the air. They hesitated for a moment before the person of higher rank gradually moved closer.

“Are you still in pain?”

Warm fingertips touched the side of the face, but the warmth reached the heart. Petai blinked, lowered his gaze, and sighed softly to change the subject.

“It’s okay now… What about the competition? I heard that Asawathewathin is planning to buy solid players by getting a whole club the club.”

“That’s impossible. No one is crazy enough to do that.” Ramil shrugged and returned with a chuckle in his throat. Most people prefer renting rather than buying players, for one thing, it saves money, and secondly, no one wants to take responsibility for binding athletes.

“…”

“Except that it will have a sponsored endorsement.” Petai’s silence implies agreement with Ramil’s thoughts, and they should move on from this topic.

Unless someone unexpectedly receives a message from Sivakorn, causing a noticeable change in Ramil’s demeanor, including his facial expression, which makes Petai sense something is amiss.

“What is it?”

“Sivakorn reports that Prince Kalavin is interested in sponsoring Khanin’s team.” The atmosphere becomes tense. Ramil can’t help but feel that what he once thought was impossible now seems plausible.

“What will you do?” The white-bodied house owner pleads for attention as Ramil hurriedly gets up from his chair, pressing the phone in his hand to contact someone.

“Contact Sivakorn to arrange the purchase of players in the rented club.” Atsawathewathin’s boy must be playing the defensive game. From Ramil’s perspective, even though he looks at Khanin indifferently, he now needs to reconsider this character.

If the opposing side has a sponsor and can actually choose to buy players from the club, highly ranked fencers, whom he specifically chose, would be at a significantly higher risk of being bought.

“It might not be true, Atsawathewathin still doesn’t have any fencers in the team, so why does Prince Kalavin want to sponsor them?”

“Because they are Atsawathewathins.” Almost a single sentence that can explain it all, the lineage that once ranked number one is always more interesting than the team that came to compete.

“But we still don’t know if Prince Kalavin will actually sponsor

Atsawathewathin.”

“Sivakorn never makes a wrong suggestion.” The information given by the other side is almost flawless, and because of that, Ramil starts to get heated up, just like Petai.

“Sometimes, this matter might be more complex than that. Charan won’t let Khanin do this.” It seems that this sentence bothers Petai more than needing to communicate with the conversation partner. The intensity of both parties is no different.

But because he knows Charan’s temperament well, Petai feels that something is strange…

“You know each other well. That doctor is only there to perform the same duty as you. Has he ever held a sword in his life?” Charan is not involved in fencing, and everyone knows this fact. Ultimately, Petai can’t argue against it.

“…”

“Regardless, we have to deal with this matter. The rented fencer is the club’s prerogative. If they really intend to buy, we will lose all the players that we have chosen. It’s better to find the best athletes within the club.”

“And what about the budget?”

“Financial management is as important as winning. If we don’t hold onto it, how can we be sure they won’t take those players and fight against us?”

“But Charan…” The mention of someone’s name causes Ramil’s eyebrows to twitch, he looks directly at the person in front of him and asks calmly.

“Agreed, you want someone to win for sure.”

The two sides exchange glances, the pause is longer before Petai finally yields and responds to the person in front of him.

“Ass you wish.” I can’t deny that Khanin is really scary, and Ramil’s approach seems to be the best option right now.

The tall figure reached out to Sivakorn, conveying the desired order, but the new information he had just received left him somewhat confused.

[Young Prince you don’t have to buy the club, Your Highness. The sword athlete that Your Highness wants to buy belonged to

Puchongpisut from the beginning.]

“What’s going on…”

…

In the outskirts of the city, before the sun sets, the atmosphere is colder than the normal temperature of the capital. The grass sways in the wind, and because the beef noodle soup is not ready yet, Jirat suggests that Khanin and Charan come out to enjoy the scenery around the homes stay before the meal.

They didn’t plan to stay, but because they were persuaded to have dinner together, they didn’t refuse. Another reason was that Khanin wanted to take this opportunity to drink, as such opportunities were rare.

The feet of the two individuals stepped lightly along the path. Khanin took a deep breath, feeling more relaxed than before when there was no one else in this particular area, except for a small community nearby.

The beautiful pair of eyes glanced at each other, and now Charan followed behind. Actually, Khanin noticed that if it wasn’t a crowded spot or an unexpected time, the other party would not have moved closer to him.

It seemed like Charan was used to letting Khanin take the lead, and he always remained vigilant. Whenever he slowed down, the other would slow down too, so the two of them couldn’t walk side by side.

“Here.” The disguised person pretended to rest and called out, which resulted in no difference from what was expected. The distance remained the same, and the other person didn’t seem to move any closer.

“Huh?”

It’s a relief that they are not using royal terms as a barrier between them.

Khanin must be having a headache over this.

“Why are you walking slowly?”

“?”

“You’re walking slowly.”

“Do you want me to walk next to you?” Charan asked straightforwardly, and in less than a second, he stepped closer to match his pace.

“Yes.” Khanin didn’t say much other than responding with a nod, then took a deep breath of fresh air into his lungs. It felt warmer just because someone moved closer instead of walking behind like before.

Charan used to be used to letting Khanin take the lead, but now they’ve learned to follow each other’s desires… and that’s considered an advantage.

“Do you like beef noodle soup?” Seeing that the surrounding atmosphere was too quiet, Charan initiated a conversation. In truth, the young man hoped to see the other side’s excited face, but Khanin did the opposite.

“No… not at all. Noodle dishes are the most detested.” Khanin shook his head, accompanied by a faint smile and deep brown eyes gazing into the distance. In a direction without purpose, “but I ate very little for breakfast, and… this dish reminds me of my father.”

“Tanattai?”

“Uhh… Back in London, my father cooked for me often. Sometimes it was just plain rice, and other times it was stewed meat… But I really liked the stewed meat style. It was easy to eat with a fork, and it was delicious. My father said he made this dish to practice using chopsticks. In the past, I only used a fork to eat, that’s all.”

The changing atmosphere made Charan more cautious. It seemed like he was reaching out to touch deep memories without intending to. So he chose to be silent, giving young people the opportunity to immerse themselves in the past.

“I haven’t had this dish in a long time, since the first night I came here. I’m not just hungry, but I miss it too.”

“It’s nothing. He’s very talented.” Charan listened like it was a joke, but he knew the other party didn’t want to communicate in that way. Because he understood the hidden meaning in Khanin’s sentence, the young man shrugged it off.

“I hope so. It hasn’t been good between us. I haven’t had the chance to apologize, to say I love him. I only blamed others, blamed you. Now I understand what my father did for me…”

“No need to smile if you’re feeling sad.” He patted the shoulder gently, looking at the young people who were trying to appear strong in front of him.

“…”

“If you want to vent, you can.”

“I… really. I used to wonder why I was born. If I didn’t exist, others wouldn’t have to suffer, wouldn’t have to sacrifice themselves, and you would have your own life, and my father would probably be in the palace, living the life everyone wants. I couldn’t answer myself, so I ended up saying that the fact that I’m still alive now is already good, isn’t it?”

The young man murmured, revealing what was in his mind. Khanin reluctantly smiled, as if saying something continuously, but he couldn’t avoid the observant gaze of Charan.

Charan patted his small shoulder to let the other party know that he was still here, that it was the third time he had seen the tears of the royal prince, and each time it felt different.

He said frankly that Ranya was glad to listen, glad that Khanin was willing to be vulnerable, but if he could choose for him…

This person wasn’t suited to even cry a hint of tears; it should be a beautiful smile adorning that lovely face.

“It’s good to still be here…”

“…”

“It’s good that we met.” Swift as a thought. Charan reached out and touched the clear cheek with his thick hand, using his thumb to wipe away the tears before letting the symbol of vulnerability flow out.

Khanin pondered and concluded for himself. At least, it was good that he still had Charan.

Although it started off rough, this person has been by his side all along, from being in London to now. Even though there are things they don’t understand about each other, Charan is the only person he wants to open up to…

With their eyes locked, Khanin inadvertently leaned his face closer to the thick hand, and the owner of the thick hand changed from using his thumb to wiping tears to using his palm to cradle his cheek. The gentle touch aroused a faint sense of tenderness as Khanin closed his eyes gradually.

Maybe it was because of the pleasant atmosphere; neither of them cared whether they seemed strange. Charan gently held the clear cheek like that for a long time until he felt that Khanin had stopped crying, then he slowly withdrew his hand.

“You don’t mind even though I’ve been stubborn with you all along.” The young man lifted his forgotten eyes before asking with a curious desire to know. The dried tears left traces, and Charan’s red nose summoned a smile from the person looking at him.

“Oh, I can’t handle it anymore.” It took some time to think, but in the end, he replied to soothe the listener’s heart.

Khanin had a slight smile when they locked eyes.

“Next time, I’ll be less stubborn, promise.”

“Don’t be too stubborn, but don’t be more stubborn than this.”

“I know, right?” The younger person made Charan burst into laughter. The tense atmosphere gradually eased after the intense conversation passed.

“Do you still want to cry again?”

“Who will cry? It’s just dust in my eyes.” The young person declined, pretending to wipe their face, which made people laugh. It’s impossible to find another interesting topic to divert the attention of everyone in the large circle.

“Okay, the dust must be thick and noticeable.”

“Another diversion again, I just realized you’re like this. Well… it’s better to look at the scenery there.” The royal prince spoke objectively as he walked straight towards the path of the village. He pointed with his little finger to a house located far away. In that area, there were people waiting in line to buy something, seemingly more like a pastry shop than a viewpoint.

“Go ahead.” However, Charan didn’t mind and let Khanin do as he pleased. Amidst the people in the countryside, Charan’s little finger moved to intertwine with the ring finger of his left hand.

Charan discreetly glanced at the insignificant but heart-threatening action.

He turned his attention back to the surroundings to regain his focus.

They continued walking in the direction pointed out by the mysterious person; the area was crowded with people. Charan shouldn’t provoke anything. The young man intended to call the white figure to come closer, but at that moment, an unexpected event occurred…

Thump!

“Oh…”

At the intersection, someone hastily rushed towards Khanin, while the other side approached Charan at a faster speed, aiming to collide with the young person and make them fall. However, they bumped into Charan, who reacted faster.

He swiftly protected Khanin’s body while catching a glimpse of something in the left hand of the mysterious person. The shadow of the sharp object played with the sunlight. Charan widened his eyes, and in that split second, fear gripped his heart like never before.

“Watch out!”

“Look out!”

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 30: The Chosen One.

The early morning of the Phitakthewa House today seemed to be somewhat lively, perhaps because there was a large group of Akantugata traveling here together, a group of maidservants was more bustling than usual. Because this place is not often open to visitors.

“Haven’t been back here for a while, but nothing seems to have changed, huh..” Itti, who had just finished his work at his own shop, traveled to the country of Emmaly since yesterday morning. As he walked through the corridor towards the reception room prepared to welcome important guests.

“I agree, this time we must thank the Young Prince. Without him, YourHighness would not have come here. Normally, Khun Charan prefers his personal space more than anything.” The formal pronouns were used to address close friends, and both Itti and the Young Prince knew very well how much Charan cherished his privacy.

“Correct.”

“It’s great to meet everyone here, but it would be even better if you all spoke to me normally, without using those difficult words, okay? I’m not as formal as you think.” In order to dissolve the behavior of those who come on board the same ship. Khanin thought that using hierarchical language was inappropriate and didn’t go well with Charan’s perspective.

“Your-Highness says…” The young royal intended to tell him to think again, but hesitated longer than Itti, the figure exhaled deeply before speaking with a relieved tone.

“That’s great, brother. You seem tense; I thought we might have to practice speaking difficult words together.” The young half-Thai Emmaly man said with a chuckle.

Actually, Itti wasn’t sure how to speak to the royal young man, perhaps because he saw the overly casual attitude of the Young Prince, including the whispered news using initials that referred to an intimate closeness beyond the positions of friends this morning, causing the young man to act as if a mountain had been lifted off his chest.

“Speak as you please.”

“But when facing other people, you can’t speak in a normal way…” Charan remained reserved. He glanced at the Young Prince, thinking of explaining a little more about the inappropriateness, but was blocked by his close friend.

“It’s simple. I just know that the team we’re in includes me, and Vetis… You, too?” Itti changed the topic abruptly. He called for a smile from the youngest person in the room, and the young man pointed to Vetish before turning his gaze to the beautiful owner of the dynasty.

“I have the role of a shadow.” Vetis adjusted himself in response, and turned his attention to Charan. “Shadow?”

“The supporter in the dark.”

“Oh, and you, Master Ran…”

“…”

“Is it Phii Ran?”

It was Khanin who brought Itti’s attention back to himself, using a pronoun to refer to someone who adheres strictly to rules and regulations.

He knew that Charan’s skillfulness was a secret. Therefore, the young man chose to continue hiding it by deciding to play another scene.

Khanin stood up and walked towards the person standing with their arms crossed behind the sofa. Charan continued to look angry, but the young man felt the surprise from the older person.

Everything became clearer as he got closer to the other party. The taller person bent down to meet, without saying anything. The height difference made Khanin raise his face and only he could read Charan’s expression.

Surprised to be called ‘Phii.’

The atmosphere in the room suddenly quieted as the youngest person in the room held the thick hand of the angry person and lightly intertwined their fingers before anyone said anything. Khanin adjusted his long arm to hug and gently rested his face on the broad shoulder.

“This person is intended to warm Nin’s heart, just so-so…”

“Well, that means…” The response made Itti slightly disappointed, as he looked at the position holder and thought, ‘Being intended to warm the heart,’ of the team, hoping to receive some answer, but the other party turned their gaze, face to face.

As he turned to Vetis, the person just shrugged. In the end, his gaze had to return to the young nobleman, who was still hugging the arms of the motionless guy with no way to let go.

“Nin is currently forming the team, Khun Itti. It may take some time, mainly because now there are two of us…” Khanin returned to the point, a slight smile spread across his lips like a little demon.

Seeing that, Itti didn’t bother asking anything about Charan anymore. He quickly changed the subject when he saw his close friend’s ears gradually turning red.

“And what about Miss Mira? I heard you met her yesterday. How did it go?”

The name of the absent person was mentioned, and Vetis raised an eyebrow to draw attention because the girl was the one he chose for Young Prince.

Mira’s talent was recognized to a certain extent, on par with the sharp mind of the young nobleman. Vetis hoped to surround the person the young lord had set his eyes on with a successful team.

“I’m still hoping that she will come…” Khanin revealed what Vetis cared about, a small smile breaking out at the corner of his mouth.

The person of royal bloodline recalled the events of the previous night after playing a grand theatrical performance. As he pretended to fall, Charan carried him out. Khanin arrived at the meeting place immediately.

The rendezvous point was on the second-floor sky deck connected to the back of a shop, an area not often frequented by passersby. Khanin was not in a hurry to talk and negotiated calmly.

Khanin looked towards the bar where the bartender woman was waiting.

The other party turned and looked away, focusing on the scenery of the buildings. At the moment when the royal young nobleman stepped in, he decided to have Charan guard the entrance for thoroughness.

“Nice to see you right here, Mira…” In the midst of the confusion, at that moment, Khanin did not make any attempts to approach the other party. He maintained a distance, roughly. However, it still made the pensive person startled and unsettled.

“Young Prince Khanin…” The young woman turned around in a crouched position, preparing to show respect to the other person, but was intercepted by him beforehand.

“No need to, I’m sorry for startling you…” Khanin quickly spoke to divert attention, raising his hand as a gesture to prevent Mira from observing him with a watchful gaze like a wild animal.

“…”

When he saw that the other party did not say anything, the royal young nobleman shifted his foot to stop and stand beside the conversing pair.

“The night sky here is so beautiful, isn’t it?” Khanin chose to start a casual conversation, averting his gaze to the cityscape ahead.

“Yes.”

“Have you been here long, Khanin?”

“Not long. It’s better if we get to the point, right?” Mira didn’t explain anything further. She chose to throw the conversation into the main topic in order to find out what the main reason was that made someone like Khanin want to talk to her.

“Sure, we’re getting into the topic… Why do you want to be here?”

The unanswered question left Mira still confused, weighing heavily on her heart before she could make a truthful response.

“Because it’s convenient, and if I stay here, there will be more opportunities in my career than elsewhere.”

“And what about Meenakarin…”

“At my home, there isn’t even electricity. If we want to use electricity, we have to generate it ourselves, and it’s only available for limited hours. It’s not great here… But at least, it’s better than where I used to be.” The beautiful pair of eyes of the bartender shimmered as she mentioned the harsh reality, her gaze reaching the flickering lights from the front of the building, the house on the verge, the delicate corners of her mouth. Reminiscing on the difficult times that had passed.

Khanin sneaked a glimpse at the troubled face of the conversation partner, seeing the hidden distress someone else was trying to conceal, prompting questions about the existence of the state and the monarchy… Working together, as well as the differences in places.

Atsawathewathin beamed. While other cities were collapsing. From Mira’s description, it seemed drastically different from the sky and the earth.

It’s true that ever since Khanin set foot here, he had never been anywhere else. But he never expected to come across such neglected spaces.

“Because in this situation, you are trying to escape and settle here, right?”

The question from the young prince reached deep into Mira’s heart, making her remain silent for a moment before reluctantly accepting.

“Yes, I am.”

“Did you come here for family or to pursue a dream?” Many people might come to follow their dreams, but many may not have enough options in life.

Such as this girl from Meenakarin.

“It’s because of my sick mother and my upcoming younger brother, in high school. As for the dream… It’s impossible, I can choose only one thing that matters, which is family. I’ve abandoned everything else.” Mira’s dreams seemed distant and cold in her mind.

She felt pain, but it was the kind of pain that occurred so frequently that it had become wearisome.

“You probably know about the team I’m forming, right?” Amidst the quietness with the distant sound of passing cars on the road, Khanin turned back to the conversation partner, meeting their gaze with sincerity and earnestness.

“…”

“I want you to join the team.”

Mira was caught off guard by the sentence, unable to compose herself, and the unexpectedness caused her to pause.

The young woman processed what she had heard, and with a clear question, she sought assurance.

“What is it?”

“I want you to join the team.”

“Why?” Suspicions filled the expression on her face, Mira looked at Khanin who took a step back, a greater distance than before, before turning her head slightly to avoid each other.

“I apologize for prying into your personal history…” Khanin hurriedly responded, because he didn’t want to lose trust from the other party.

“…”

“I know that your dream is to open a sword-fighting school. You’re talented and outstanding in class…”

Beautifully sparkling eyes met with the truth of the past. Then, Mira glanced down and couldn’t help but let out a soft laugh.

“But my life has been far from those dreams for a long time now.”

“You must be wondering why I chose you. Even though I may have many other options.”

“…” Not answering is accepting. Mira didn’t run away. She stood still, waiting to hear an explanation from the person in front of her.

“I want you to know. I myself have only recently arrived here, and there’s no one different from you… I even want to find someone outside, someone who wants to start anew, go together, someone who truly wants to be on the same team as me.”

“…”

“You’re talented, and I believe it would be my good fortune to have you join the team. As for the support for your family’s passport and guaranteeing a relocation. I think I can help you.” When the time came, Khanin delivered his proposal without hesitation, the descendant of the royal family, covering the important points and ending with a straightforward offer.

And certainly, for Mira, Khanin was like a spark that ignited the dormant dreams she had long abandoned, the things that seemed to have faded away suddenly regained their power.

“Young Prince… That’s kind of you. But… I’m a woman. Mira didn’t want to confine her gender, but due to past experiences and encountering various societal events, it made her deeply aware of segregation.

Although many people in the country may be aware of gender equality, sometimes there are deep-rooted issues that they don’t really touch upon.

“I don’t care what gender you are in the workplace. I only care that you’re talented and I want you.”

“…”

“From the bottom of my heart.”

Khanin didn’t rush to give that single answer.

He gave the young woman an opportunity to think, and the rest was just a matter of testing her heart, taking the risk to see how Mira would make her decision…

They had told everyone to wait… hoping that everything would fall into place as they had envisioned.

If they were lucky, they would have a highly skilled team member join them, but it would be even luckier if they could seize the opportunity and offer it to the rightful person.

*Knock, knock.*

The sound of door tapping brought Khanin’s attention back to the present. The person he was conversing with ceased talking as Charan allowed the person behind the wooden door to step inside.

“Mira is here, sir.” The words from the serving girl in her dark-colored skirt elicited a wide smile from the young Rajanikul man.

The young boy let go of the long arm he was hugging. With his dark brown eyes, he looked towards the door with a fresh sparkle.

“Please come in..” Charan commanded.

The lady swiftly responded, disappearing for a moment before returning to the waiting room with everyone.

The figure walked slowly into the room, sweeping her gaze over everyone and pausing the longest to look at Khanin.

“Hello… um, hi.”

“Hello, no need to use formal language here. We agreed not to speak that way..” Khanin greeted Mira in the morning, which seemed quite different from their appearance last night. Perhaps it was because of the less elaborate makeup and attire, but the captivating look remained unchanged.

“Thank you.” Mira replied with a genuine smile that had never been shown at work before.

Now the team of young royals had one more person added to their number.

Coming closer to the truth each time.

“I’m glad you’re here.” Khanin warmly welcomed the new lady in an official manner.

“Thank you, I’m glad I made the decision to come.” A hint of satisfaction appeared in Mira’s slightly blushed cheeks. She was unfamiliar with anyone here, except for the few words she exchanged.

“Allow me to introduce Khun Charan. You met last night. And then there’s Vetis, you might remember. The last one is Itti, one of our team members. Everyone, this is Mira..” Khanin took on the role of a good team leader welcoming the new member, easing the slight tension during the first meeting at the bar.

“Nice to meet you, welcome Mira.” Itti’s friendly gesture helped create a relaxed atmosphere, allowing them to sit down on the available chairs.

“Nice to meet you all, I’m Mira.” Mira replied with a smile as she took a seat offered by Itti.

“So, what’s the next plan, Young Prince?” Vetis brought up a new topic after the simple introduction was over.

Khanin fell into deep thought for a moment, then turned to Charan and spoke.

“The next plan… we need to find the remaining two people and a substitute to comply with Emmaly’s rules.” As everyone knew, the competition rules here had some deviations from international standards. Khanin had to study them in detail.

“Are there any additional candidates from the people I sent?”

“Not yet…” Khanin shared the same concern as Vetis, but he had to choose the best fit for himself, so he had to be thorough in the selection process. “In that case, where should we find the remaining people…”

Knock, knock.

Itti was about to finish his sentence, but had to swallow the remaining words as the sound of knocking interrupted the conversation. Everyone in the room fell silent again.

“Khun Charan.”

Charan raised an eyebrow slightly because this time the person behind the door was not a maid, but it was Narong, the family’s long-serving butler.

“Please come in, is there something you need, Khun Narong?”

“Just a little incident, My Lord.” Narong stepped forward and spoke softly with a somewhat unsettled expression, a middle-aged man blending in with the crowd. Because he didn’t dare say anything in front of important guests.

“You may speak..” Charan gestured his permission. He had no secrets from Khanin, nor from other friends.

“Our people have apprehended a suspicious individual lurking near the front courtyard, but it’s not clear which side they belong to. However, they didn’t escape…”

“…”

“He has informed us that he wishes to meet with you, My Lord. He has something important to discuss with Young Prince Khanin.”

Narong’s narrative caught Khanin’s attention, and the young man turned to look. On the other side, Charan appeared calm and composed, but his narrowed eyes seemed more intense than usual.

“I will go see for myself.”

“I will come along..” Khanin requested to accompany Charan, but before he could reach the door, he was prevented by a taller figure blocking his way, uttering a stern warning.

“No… It’s too dangerous.”

“But…”

“We still don’t know which side they belong to. We can’t afford to be reckless.” The tall man voice grew more serious.

Khanin couldn’t help but make a frustrated face, revealing his tendency to assert dominance.

Although Charan and Young Prince Khanin only exchanged glances, for the onlookers, both Mira and Itti could sense an inexplicable and sweet tension in the air.

While Itti wore a smile of genuine cheerfulness.

“But I want to go.”

“It’s too risky. Nin, you should learn to be afraid of certain things.”

It seemed that neither party was aware of how they used pronouns to represent themselves, but the observing team members, both old and new, silently bore witness to the ambiguous interactions between the two sides.

“I am not afraid…”

“…” Charan’s posture indicated an intention to increase the intensity for the younger person to yield. However, as soon as Khanin showed his deference, the next sentence, and his previously determined resolve, evaporated into thin air.

“You’ve said it yourself, haven’t you? That you would take care of me, no matter what happens, as long as you are close.”

“…”

“And what do I have to be afraid of anymore?”

…

Jae Jirat, was extremely worried. The palms of his small, sweaty hands trembled when he was forced to kneel in the middle of the celestial guardian’s hall. The young boy knew well that what he was doing was quite lifethreatening, but since there was no other option, he had to undertake such a dangerous action.

The heavy footsteps echoed, indicating the arrival of the leader of the Phitakthewa clan. Jae discreetly swallowed his nervousness as he watched Charan, while being held up by the male servant to meet his gaze.

“What do you want?”

“I…” He was speechless, even though I know well that the other party is just an art teacher in a local front of the country, but the scent of coldness and pressure, it tells him that this person has a deeper background than what he used to know.

Charan is more terrifying than just an ordinary art teacher. The atmosphere around this person feels like they can freeze mountains if they say something wrong.

“….”

“I… I want to meet Young Prince Khanin.”

“…”

“I want to request to join the sword-fighting team for the upcoming competition.” Because there is no turning back, Jae decided to express his desires. The young man sitting on the chair, in a dignified posture, made the conversing couple feel even smaller than before.

Charan looked at him with a calm expression, conflicting thoughts in his mind, stating directly that the request made by the unfamiliar person was somewhat different from what he had anticipated.

Coming to you because I want to join the team like that… why?

“Name, last name.”

“I, Jae Jirat, twenty-two years old, used to be a stage actor.” Jae’s statement was immediately verified.

Charan sat quietly for about ten minutes, waiting for the surveillance footage to pass through the closed-circuit cameras with Mira, Itti, and Khanin examining.

Almost ten minutes later, the brief information and background of this unfamiliar person were sent to Charan’s communication device.

Jirat didn’t lie; what the other party initially said was the truth.

“You’re a stage actor, and why…”

“I want a chance, I want to have the spotlight again. Right now, I’m out of work… I need an opportunity. I can wield a sword, you can test… means, let someone else test me too.” Because he heard news that Charan of the Phitakthewa men were not into the swordplay, Jae changed his target.

“I don’t understand how requesting to join the team is related to your job loss, and also… didn’t you hear the news about Young Prince’s intention to buy people from the club?”

“I heard, but because there hasn’t been an official purchase agreement yet, that’s why I’m here. And the reason for wanting to join the team is that I have no other choice. I… can’t go back to the entertainment industry. If you check my records, you will probably know that my reputation… is not good.”

“…”

“But it’s not true, in fact, I’m not fixated on being a part of Atsawathewathin’s team. I’ve tried everywhere, but I can’t enter, can’t approach anyone else. What’s important… right now, only Atsawathewathin hasn’t agreed to lease or officially buy anyone.

Charan didn’t say anything, just silently collecting information, but in his musings, Jirat might have lied to please each other, and the other party should praise Atsawathewathin to make him satisfied, but it’s not like that.

“…”

“Can you please help me? This is truly my last chance in life. I want to meet Young Prince Khanin.” A desperate plea for sympathy.

Charan hesitates for a moment, before deciding to rely more on his rationality than his emotions.

He doesn’t want this situation to get complicated, so he intends to refuse.

Khanin should not encounter any unforeseen risks, but he has yet to offer any assistance. The person who promised him to watch through the surveillance camera has yet to take action.

“If you can meet me, what next…” Khanin gazes at the unfamiliar person. While the person seems to have lost hope, a glimmer of hope rekindles in their eyes.

The unexpected encounter with the royal prince startles Jirat, causing the young actor to react openly.

“Young Prince…” The sudden elation causes Jirat to shift his stance, altering the dynamics that had been established.

The young man steps forward, blocking Khanin’s path, using his presence as a shield. The spirit within him, designed to protect, rises swiftly, but also penetrates deep into the heart of the one it possesses.

“What now?” A small, gentle hand taps lightly on the wide back, revealing their proximity. These gestures cause Charan to soften his vigilant stance.

“Your Highness, I hope that once you’ve settled the matter with Your

Highness, you won’t bother Your Highness again.”

“…”

“Please, you are the only person capable of helping, Your Highness.”

Khanin contemplates, unsure whether it’s the sincerity conveyed in the words or the similarity in gaze to Mira that ultimately convinces him to give another person a chance.

“Alright. If it’s that important, let’s give it a try.” The young boy offers Jirat a glimmer of hope.

The former theatrical performer, with a wide smile, once again paints a picture of his own future, after having been immersed in darkness for so long.

Khanin wastes no time. He requests the use of the rehearsal room in Phitakthewa Mansion as a battleground. And now, Jae Jirat stands ready in white attire, prepared for the swordplay.

His small, agile hands break into a sweat, and a hint of nervousness rises within his chest when facing the final judgment with the last chance of his life.

The royal prince doesn’t waste words. He commences the sword-fighting scene immediately. As soon as the time comes, everything follows the rules of the competition. However, there are certain aspects that both Charan and Khanin find intriguing.

Jae-Jirat was not as easy to defeat as initially thought. Sword competitions, which usually conclude quickly, take a bit longer, but the techniques of swordplay and defenses of this theatrical actor make him quite interesting.

Charan held his hands to his chest, looking at the two individuals in front of him wearing sword-fighting attire. Beside him are Itti and Mira, without uttering a word. Even until the final moments of the competition, the host rises from his seat simultaneously with the announcement of the verdict.

“…” Khanin removed his mask.

Jirat remains silent, adeptly concealing his defeated emotions on his face, but the spark in his captivating eyes certainly doesn’t go unnoticed, particularly by Young Prince.

“You’re amazing…” Khanin truly admires Jirat’s skill. While the outcome of the sword-fighting declares the royal prince as the victor, for someone with talent, he finds Jae incredibly intriguing.

It might be because the other party has skills in acting on stage, and their body movements are smooth. Khanin sees it as a strength. If he were to practice and improve this skill, he would undoubtedly stand out.

“I…”

“…”

 

 

I should go as well.” Jirat no longer resists. He takes off his mask, defies a smile, and bows his head respectfully to the person in front of him, including the owner of the place and others who are watching.

The former theater actor falls silent. However, he still maintains the habit of turning his back and walking away, although not quick enough to avoid the observant eyes.

Charan, Khanin, Itti, and Mira all agree that Jae Jirat’s facial expression and demeanor may be true.

…

The afternoon sky in the country of Emmaly is filled with clouds. Ramil stirs slightly as he begins to awaken, having had the most fulfilling sleep of the week.

The young man twists his body, and his warm hands glide over the bed, touching the slim figure of someone who had been entwined in carnal matters with him all night. His thick eyebrows furrow, and his sleepy eyes open, able to perceive the presence of a tall and fit person who cannot be felt by touch alone.

Petai was gone.

“Petai…” Ramil calls out, scanning with searching eyes. Then Ramil sits up, allowing the blanket that covered his body to fall, gathering at his waist, revealing the well-maintained abdominal muscles of a healthy person.

The surroundings are quiet and devoid of any response or even the sound of footsteps from others. Ramil’s eyebrows furrow, feeling a sense of unease as he quickly gets out of bed.

“Petai…” Since there was no response, he called out again. With his thick hands, he grabs a dark bathing robe that is nearby and puts it on before walking towards the door to search for the person he needs to see.

Where did he go?

…

In another corner of the palace’s flower garden, amidst blooming hydrangeas, the pale blue of the petals contrasts with the lush green leaves, creating a beautiful sight to behold.

The sound of pruning shears cutting through branches resounds in the tranquil atmosphere. In front of Rachata is a tall bouquet of hydrangeas. Petai stands still, not showing any expression on his face, except for clasping his hands together calmly.

Petai bows his head, waiting patiently until the leader of the clan raises his gaze from the flowers that hold both benefits and harms. Rachata gazes at the person who holds the position of his son’s closest confidante with eyes that cannot guess his thoughts. “Take this.”

“Thank you, Your Eminence.” One bouquet of hydrangeas is handed over. The truth is, Petai doesn’t want to accept it, but with his lower status, he has no right to refuse, so in the end, he is forced to take it.

“Why did Ramil go to that club tonight?” Rachata takes a moment to breathe before addressing the important matter. Petai knows well in his heart that this is the main reason he was summoned abruptly.

His fingertips tap gently on the book cover not far away. Rachata places his gaze on that book instead of the face of someone who is overwhelmed by the suffocating atmosphere that expands beyond description.

“The Young Prince…” Petai pauses to take a breath. He didn’t plan to find an answer to this question because he knows that lying will not be beneficial.

Rachata knows this truth well.

But if he were to tell the truth about why he went, Petai thinks that the situation might be worse than before.

“Didn’t I tell you to take good care of Ramil?”

Your Highness, please forgive me.” Since he doesn’t know what else to say.

Petai chose to apologize and lowered his head, while Rachata just laughed.

“Sorry… you are sorry again. How many years have you been in this position? How many times have youapologized?”

“…”

“Do you know? If news gets out that Ramil went to such a decadent place, what would happen?”

“…”

“Not only Ramil’s image would be damaged, it could affect the competition for the Sovereign-King position!”

Slap!

The book fell to the grass, the impact not light enough to avoid a slight bruise. Petai closed his eyes, sensing the faint smell of diluted blood. From where, exactly?

“…”

“It’s not just about Ramil’s image having a problem, it could be worse, affecting the quest for the position of Sovereign-King!”

“…”

“Don’t make me feel useless, Petai.”

“Your Highness, I will be more careful.”

Rachata is always like this, calling him to vent his anger that cannot be unleashed on anyone else. Then he will withdraw and disappear from sight.

“Leave.” The command is spoken in a harsh tone, not different from what was expected.

Petai nods respectfully before walking away. He strides along the stone path in the garden, passing hidden corners until he decides to stop walking.

He hides there, concealing his breath with weariness when he touches his hand to his lips and discovers a small wound.

His drooping eyelids slowly lower, the back that used to be upright and graceful now feeling reluctant to stay here any longer. But before he can decide, the heavy footsteps approaching remind him that someone is heading this way.

The owner of the white figure takes a deep breath and looks up at the sky before deciding to step out of the hiding spot, prepared for the arrival of someone unexpected.

“Where have you been? I just woke up.” Ramil’s distinctive voice resonates as soon as he sees Petai’s face.

Petai lowers his head, hesitantly answering with what he thinks is most plausible, taking quick and careful steps away.

“I went for a walk.”

“Went for a walk?”

“Yes… I’m going home soon, oh…” With a sudden jerk, Petai turned to face Ramil, who had grabbed his arm from behind. Their eyes met, and Ramil could sense something abnormal.

“What is it?”

“Nothing, it’s nothing.” He evaded the question subtly, but couldn’t escape Ramil’s keen observation. The beautiful eyes that used to be calm now revealed a glimpse of a scar on the edge of his delicate lips, and even his voice seemed different.

“What happened to your face?”

“…”

“Tell me, is it father?” Fear and anger permeated his tone, as his fingers tingled with warmth and delicately brushed against the hidden wound.

That hurts…” The white figure intended to turn away, but in the end, remained rooted in place. Petai took a deep breath. His beautiful eyes shifted to gaze directly at the person in front of him, and for a fleeting moment, a dark thought demanded something for himself.

“Speak now.”

“If I speak, then what? What can you do?”

…

Inside the luxurious room of Emmaly, Prince Kalavin-Li lay on a large bed, his eyes were focused on a theater video clip, filled with interest.

In truth, Kalavin hadn’t intended to watch it. At first, he had thought of finding some activity to pass the time and alleviate his boredom, as he was forbidden by his father to travel until he found a team to sponsor him. That’s why this Young Prince had come to stay here.

The person in the video suit hesitated, pressing the pause button and scrolling back to watch the beginning again, in order to evaluate one actor who stood out more than the others.

“Is that… Jae? Jae-Jirat, the theater actor.”

“Is he here for this event? How did he get invited?”

“Probably asked some media friends to get him a ticket. The media banners are hanging over there.”

“Even in a scandal wrecking like that, he still managed to find connections to benefit him.”

Light brown hair framing a small face, a thin mouth, a slightly curved nose, and a faint sadness from the night’s banquet flashed briefly in his mind.

Jae-Jirat, had he really fallen like that? How strange… despite his outstanding performance, why did he disappear completely from the scene?

Curiosity prompted Kalavin to try searching for some brief information about this person’s background. Numerous news websites offered negative portrayals, focusing on rumors of love affairs, unfavorable appearances, hot temper, spitefulness, and other scandals that made it understandable why the other party would choose to disappear from the entertainment industry.

Kalavin furrowed his brows slightly, not liking to judge someone based on the media or gazette’s words. So, he asked, what could be so malicious about a person named Jae?

With his slender fingers, he typed a message to contact someone who might work fast enough to help in this matter. He didn’t have to wait long before the requested information about the person he wanted to know more about was forwarded to him.

Jae-Jirat, twenty-two years old, had once shone brightly as a rising star in the theater industry, a beautiful gem that everyone admired.

Within just one year of entering the industry, he was offered a prominent role in a major project, alongside a famous leading actress. Accomplished theater directors also flocked to oversee him.

It can be called a big event that many people have been waiting for. However, during that time, Jae had rumors and scandals that caused him to be removed and his name removed from that important event, as well as other related events.

From an interesting appearance, he caught the attention until the end…

Kalavin rarely pays attention to gossip, so he wouldn’t care. The young prince seemed somewhat lost when encountering something abnormal.

One year before accepting that stage play, Jae had no news or scandals leaked out. But recently, he has been plagued by negative news and, importantly, it is not related to his past but entirely new events.

For Kalavin, it’s suspicious… If that theater actor is not a good person, then why was there no gossip before this?

The wall clock showed that it was past two o’clock. Kalavin got up from his bed and walked to the balcony, looking at the starless sky through the clear glass windows of the luxurious building. The ringing of the phone disrupted the silence.

Kalavin picked up the communication device and found a voice message from his father, sent less than a minute ago. The young man decided to open and listen, recognizing a familiar voice uttering a sentence that sounded like a command, emphasizing that he hadn’t paid attention.

[You brat are not going answer the call from even me? Your father… Kalavin, hurry up and choose your team. I think it’s time to talk to the Young Prince directly…]

   The young prince didn’t wait until the end of the sentence to close the screen lock with a sigh. He threw the phone onto the sofa nearby and looked out at the landscape in front of him.

In Kalavin’s mind… he still wanted to buy more time, just to be clear. For him, there was no team that met all the criteria yet…

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 29: The First Date.

The Mercedes-Benz in dark gray moved along the small road before slowing down as it turned into the parking lot according to the map displayed on the screen.

Inside the silent car, no conversations were exchanged. Until the luxurious car came to a stop, Charan turned his attention to the quiet person sitting beside him throughout the journey.

Khanin wasn’t asleep, but rather absorbed in observing the pedestrian route to the store. The light from the screen illuminated his charming face as he bent down to read the map in his hands, fully focused.

After Vetis sent a message to reveal the coordinates of the candidate who caught his eyes to Khanin, he didn’t hesitate to set off on his own to this location, a small entertainment venue hidden deep in a side street and open after sunset.

Vetis note advised that a high-profile individual like Khanin shouldn’t have come here by himself, due to his appearance and appropriateness that the young man didn’t pay attention to.

His objective was Mira, the bartender. She didn’t have a main job elsewhere, so Khanin didn’t want to miss this golden opportunity. He tactfully persuaded Charan to accompany him, citing an important mission.

First and foremost, it was to inquire about the rumors regarding the purchase of swords by both factions… to recruit Mira to join the team. The venue was a small entertainment area in the city center, not conspicuous on the main road. Instead, it was hidden in a narrow alley and opened after sunset.

It was a place well-suited for spreading rumors more effectively than anywhere else. Khanin was quite confident that the words of a traveler would help the news spread wider and faster. Therefore, he had to hurry and arrive as soon as possible.

“Let’s go together.”

“In a moment…”

“I have made a decision.” Khanin interjected instantly, even though the older person hadn’t finished speaking.

Charan hesitated, not wanting to disrupt the Young Prince’s game, but safety was important. Because of this reason, the young man chose to support in his own way.

“I am not forbidding you from going, but there must be someone to watch over.”

“Watch over? Who?”

“….” Charan paused and replied, pointing to the rearview mirror, revealing the group of bodyguards from the Pitakthewa family who had prepared… four cars in total.

“You… We are going on a date. We are not marching in a procession, let’s just go together. It’s a date, not a parade.”

“…”

“Warm teamwork, like a football team.” The white-bearded host grumbled with a smile. Khanin hugged his chest, making a stubborn gesture for Charan to try to pinch his soft and plump cheeks.

“For safety, they will watch over from a distance and guard from tourists.” The commander’s order was always careful. The young man chose to have a group of guards patrol and follow without attracting attention.

Therefore, when the Young Prince got out of the car, Charan was the only one who walked side by side with the thin figure, sending a signal for the remaining ten people in the tourist group to maintain a certain distance.

The demeanor of being cautious diminished. Khanin seemed more relaxed. He walked along the paved walkway, zooming in and out of the map, and spoke more assertively than before.

“From the parking lot, it’s still a long walk. We have to pass through this alley to reach the entrance of the store. There’s a market too.”

“Really?” Charan asked in surprise because this corner didn’t seem like anything special.

“Exactly, we have to pass through the market. The map shows that it’s straight ahead.”

With their height difference, Charan couldn’t see what Khanin was pointing at. The young man hesitated, approaching cautiously, squinting his eyes while his slender legs moved slowly, accompanied by hand gestures signaling the approaching figures of guards at a shorter distance.

The long, narrow alley, about three hundred meters long, made Charan feel uneasy. The significant reason being aware that this place was a notorious spot where anyone could enter.

It was too risky. If the young lord became involved, it would surely be a big issue.

Anxiety commanded the brain to make the tall figure move closer to the small one. The handsome face leaned closer to the small head, synchronizing with another person’s gaze.

“…” Charan paused, captivated by the beautiful eyes. He hesitated, preparing to withdraw his body, but Khanin refused to cooperate. Light, attractive, his body leaned against the sturdy arm, maintaining a sincere smile while his playful eyes sparkled.

“This close is good enough.”

“But…”

“It’s getting tiring… we are here on a date. Remember, a date.” A faint whisper of warning about today’s mission, accompanied by a pause, urging Charan to look around, people passing by with curiosity and interest.

The young man stopped performing his distant pose and walked back to meet the white figure who took another step. Charan bit his lower lip, trying to maintain a calm demeanor. Although Khanin’s date comments caused a surge of warmth through his cheeks and unsettled his mind to some extent…

“This alley is too narrow. We should find another entrance, like the VIP route.” After passing the first five meters, amidst the bustling crowds, Charan started expressing his strong opinions.

The young man worried about the overcrowding of tourists on a Friday night, which clashed with the small Young Prince’s seemingly unaffected demeanor.

“I understand your concern, but we have brought ten people. Walking like this is nothing. Let’s be normal… If we use the VIP route, it won’t look normal.” “…”

“…”

“By the way… I want to go to the market. What do they call it here? Is it a flea market?” A long, rattling whisper accompanied by a gentle squeeze on the strong bicep.

Charan tried hard not to let the younger one worry too much, but the words inadvertently escaped, influencing the atmosphere…

“Yes, it’s a flea market.”

“Let’s go to the market first… We might get to the bar before the bartender arrives, almost ten minutes, please… Please. Please. Let’s just go to the market for a while.”

The sweet voice and the way of intertwining gazes, along with frequent blinking, were like unknown, playful beings since their acquaintanceship. Charan inadvertently stopped considering, realizing that this approach seemed easy, but the unexpected results were incredible.

“Wow…” It took a while to realize what his job really was, he seemed to be slow in response. Charan paused, responding to people, raising his age-less face with a good-natured expression.

“Yeah!”

“But don’t go anywhere alone, be careful.” A slight noise was heard when Khanin made a satisfied gesture. Charan turned away in haste. Partly because at the same time, he suddenly felt an urge to raise his head up.

He wanted to smile but didn’t quite understand why… It happened when he caught sight of the beautiful eyes of the person in front, sparkling with freshness, amidst the glow of the lamps lining the path, as if there were magical spells woven into it…

It’s a spell that the mind doesn’t have enough power to control.

“It’s certain. Today, I won’t stay away from you at all, we’ll be together all the time… Are you satisfied?”

“Uh-huh.” A slightly shy smile was held back, calling for a wide smile from the slim figure.

Khanin coughed, extending his hand slightly and then quickly retracting it, touching his own cheek with the edge of his hand.

“Well… Can I have your hand, let’s hold hands.”

Charan stood still for a moment, looking around, but his actions seemed to be not catching up with the Young Prince’s intentions in time, so the other side reached out and grabbed his hand without hesitation.

“Don’t look so puzzled, it’s not smooth… When dating, we have to hold hands, like other couples.” The warm touch of the tightly clenched hand became firmer, pulling him along.

The warmth from every nerve in his body seemed to flow and gather at the fingertips, which were grasped tightly by a small hand. Charan looked at the back of the person leading him, surrounded by a crowd, but his attention didn’t waver at all.

He noticed that Khanin seemed to be particularly cheerful and, on his invitation, he looked here and there, sometimes stopping to buy snacks along the way, and his eyes in this night reminded him of that child who came from London…

When he was in London, Khanin had the same expression. Although he had only seen it a few times, Charan remembered it deeply in his memory.

The young men held each other’s hands tightly, walking side by side on the long street. Charan let the young man enter and leave this store. Until he realized again when the movement stopped in front of a small jewelry store.

“When we were walking, I saw another couple holding hands, and when I looked at their hands, do you know what I saw?” It seemed like a question that didn’t require an answer. Khanin raised a charming smile before moving away to the front of a cheap jewelry store, squinting and looking at the various jewelry displayed in front for a moment, and then picking up a pair of earrings.

“What’s this?”

“An item for couples.” He said while holding the earrings, ready to take the other person’s wrist to put them on, before offering his own belongings to someone else.

Charan was puzzled, but in the end, he accepted them to wear. He looked at the person who gave him a radiant smile, full of pride in the chosen item.

“I was thinking about what was missing when we were walking, why we don’t look like a real couple, but now I have an answer. Every couple wears earrings like this, it’s a popular expression of love here.”

“…” The information received made Charan raise his hand to examine the new and peculiar thing.

In fact, the young man knew a little bit about the trend of wearing couples’ earrings from some art students. He had heard that most couples usually choose carvings that are suitable for their relationship.

“There’s also an engraved text. It reads…”

“Destiny is far away, but we’ll meet anyway…” A sentence full of sweetness was read aloud from the earring.

They looked at each other before Khanin burst into laughter with delight.

“They continue to meet no matter the vastness of the sky… Wow, how romantic!” The young applause applauding and sticking will certainly charm Charan, leaving him chuckling softly.

They continue to meet in different spheres. So it seems.

That’s right… between them, it might be true.

After strolling around for a while, Khanin brings the new prince to the crowded and smoky XXX bar.

Edgy voices from the group of travelers compete against the music, but they can’t distract Khanin.

Dozens of eyes gaze upon them, perhaps because the noble lad shouldn’t be here, and so does Charan…

“Why did the new Young Prince and Khun Charan come here?”

“Are they really dating?”

“They’ve announced the affectionate-relation, so they might as well introduce themselves.”

Criticizing voices rise loudly, as if the insects in the midnight forest. But Khanin doesn’t care. This is for the best, the more people talk about them, the better.

With slender legs, they move through the crowd. Their dual-layered gaze sweeps, searching for their goal in this night. One woman with a fierce gaze in a black fitted dress, red lips like blood, responds to the enchanting glance.

Mira, the bartender, a beautiful girl in tonight’s command, stands juggling shakers with graceful gestures. The space is overcrowded with people.

Khanin thinks it’s because she is beautiful and skilled at mixology, but most importantly, she has an unparalleled charm, filling every seat in front of her with customers.

“And what’s the next plan?” Charan plays the role of a brainless human, fully devoted to making Khanin the leader in this game. As for himself, he will lower his status to become a subordinate.

“I need to find an opportunity to talk… I saw the guy sitting in front of Mira pick up his phone and look twice, then glance at his wristwatch. He probably won’t stay there for long.” The owner grins, urging Charan to pay attention.

Although Charan didn’t witness the man’s behavior mentioned since the beginning, the restless movements make him perceive the same direction. He then adds points to the child’s keenness in his mind.

Khanin is sharp, quick-witted, and observant.

“If that’s the case, we need to approach a little closer; otherwise, someone else will take the seat.”

“I think the same… we’re irresistible. We can even read each other’s thoughts…” Khanin glances and winks to divert attention to an older person.

Charan acts confident and cool.

The cheerful person turns to focus on his task of securing an arm for the older person to walk, failing to see Charan’s facial expression when caught with an endearing glance.

Well… this caption could possibly capture all of his feelings.

“Young Prince, Khanin here.”

“Yes, Young-Prince Khanin.”

“Can we go to say hi to him?”

“Don’t talk about him.”

It seems that Khanin’s presence is effective. People around are starting to pay attention to his arrival. Even though he simply inserted himself into the vacant seat at the bar.

“You can talk, I’m glad, let’s chat. I’m okay.” Opening the opportunity for immediate conversation, as soon as there is a chance to sit down, the young man turns to engage in cheerful conversation with the stranger, causing the surrounding voices of excitement to grow louder.

Charan says nothing, just discreetly observing Khanin’s movements and subtly signaling his people to approach and limit the proximity of the newcomers.

The majority of the surrounding people are bodyguards in the tourist group. As for himself, he simply sketches his hand and places it behind the small person’s chair, a simple gesture that outwardly resembles an ordinary lover’s display of ownership.

But in reality, Charan has more reasons than that. He doesn’t want anyone to get too close to Young-Prince Khanin, in order to maintain distance and security, and most importantly… to be able to handle any dangerous situations promptly.

“Maybe it’s an imposition, but I’m curious when Young-Prince will form a team… if I may ask.” A young woman sitting at the bar nearby, boldly speaks up, seemingly representing the curiosity of many in this establishment.

Khanin knows well because his team is the only one that has not yet allocated funds for forming a team, so it’s not surprising that people would ask.

“No need to use such formalities, everyone can talk to me casually. I’m okay with informalities… because, honestly, I’m not good at using those words either.” Khanin skillfully creates an atmosphere, easily releasing the tension and receiving a resounding response, then he turns and sends a heartfelt smile to his conversation partner. “I’m in the process of forming a team. I’m currently looking for suitable individuals.”

“Will we make it in time? We’re just waiting to see when Young Prince will form a team. Because the other two teams already have players.” The topic of conversation draws the attention of listeners, many of whom are crammed together behind the bodyguards, but they can’t get closer because the guards stand firmly in place.

“Definitely, because I already have someone in mind.”

“Who are you choosing? Can you give us a hint? I bet with my friends, I want to know if we’ll win or not.” Excitement fills the voice coming from someone not far from him, and when he looks in the direction of the voice, he finds the person asking standing just behind the entourage of bodyguards.

“I can tell you, it’s not a secret at all… Me. I have my eye on two people in

Atsawathewathin’s big club, both are very skilled, and they have experience competing for the national team.” Khanin raises his voice even louder to ensure the person asking can hear the answer and then shares his thoughts before closing his statement with a pretended embrace, expressing confidence and sincerity.

The grand drama has begun, making it easier to convey emotions, add color to the plot. Khanin believes that these exaggerated gestures are somewhat necessary for creating a buzz.

“But we heard news that Young-Prince Ramil seems to have hired those two already.” This time it’s a voice from someone not sitting far from him, a man sitting next to Sroh, who curiously raises his eyebrows.

“Is that so? But it’s no problem. If I want someone to join my team, I’ll just buy the whole club.” It can be called good luck. When the question he wanted to answer comes earlier than expected, Khanin doesn’t hesitate to reply. He playfully shrugs to make it seem like he’s not pondering anything complex about the competition, even just a little.

“But what about money? Isn’t budgeting part of the scoring as well?” A voice from a few people raises a question from a corner.

“It’s okay. If I exchange it for getting two highly skilled people to stay with me, I agree to pay… I don’t mind paying until I’m broke, having talented people around is reassuring, right, everyone?” This sentence seemed to leave many people puzzled.

Khanin politely chatted with the people who surrounded him before asking for some time alone with his close friend to enjoy a serene evening together, filled with newfound tranquility.

After hearing that Young-Prince from Atsawathewathin wished for some personal time, the people around gradually distanced themselves from his table with courtesy. Though in truth, all eyes in the room continued to steal glances at the famous young nobleman, as before.

“Young-Prince Khanin… What would you like to drink?”

Perhaps because Khanin had already found common ground with the previous group and allowed himself to be the center of attention for a considerable amount of time, the person who was the target of his visit seemed visibly relaxed.

Mira, the friendly bartender, approached with a smile and, naturally, Khanin returned the smile in kind.

“Um… Could you recommend something, please? Something easy to drink.

I’m not well-versed in alcoholic beverages.”

Charan, who had been quietly observing the drama unfolding between the two, raised an eyebrow slightly upon hearing the sentence spoken by the other party. He chuckled to himself, recalling a similar situation he had experienced before.

He had witnessed this small person wrestling with a large beer bottle alongside a friend named Paul. Khanin’s friends even humorously dubbed him as a barrel and filled it with beer excessively. Hence, the sentence ‘I’m not wellversed in alcoholic beverages’ felt like a scene from a play once again.

“Certainly. How about something refreshing, Young Prince? Are drinks with a main ingredient of lime suitable?”

“That’s fine… but could it be slightly less sour, please?” He didn’t particularly enjoy food or beverages that were excessively sour, as it caused a twitch in his temple. He considered his attempts to engage Mira in conversation to dissolve these behaviors before finding an opportune moment to discuss what he wanted quite successful.

“Orange is better, right? He likes everything with an orange flavor.” Charan agreed that if they waited any longer, there wouldn’t be an opportunity to enter the conversation smoothly. So, he smiled back and suggested they get straight to the point.

Khanin and Mira exchanged glances before anyone who had been patiently listening spoke up.

“Orange is fine. He likes everything with an orange flavor…” Charan didn’t intend to lose his manners, but he could see that if they waited much longer, they would no longer be able to enter the conversation smoothly. So, he smiled and gestured for them to continue.

“Yes… Yes, orange… Anything that has orange flavor is good.” Khanin immediately turned to Charan and expressed his approval of the things he liked.

The young man agreed that he should express his preferences to allow Mira to create the ideal cocktail with the taste he liked. Then, he could compliment her and smoothly invite her to join their team.

The plan was concise and harmonious. Charan sympathized with his friend’s intentions.

“In that case, may I suggest a Screwdriver?” He concluded his sentence, and Mira promptly went to grab a round fruit, squeezing fresh orange juice out of it.

Mira skillfully mixed and shook the cocktail, doing everything swiftly and gracefully, before serving the refreshing, orange-infused alcoholic beverage directly in front of Young Prince in a matter of minutes.

“Delicious…” Khanin assumed the role of a taster immediately, playfully speaking to himself before raising the cocktail glass to his lips. His expressive eyes widened, impressed, before sincerely complimenting, ‘It’s really delicious.’

“Thank you.” Mira responded with a polite smile, not showing much excitement from that compliment. When she noticed that the customer in front of her seemed content and satisfied, she turned to attend to other customers.

“You seem very agile, as someone recommended me.” A simple narrative sentence, but it can trap enchanting women.

Mira stopped raising her eyebrows before placing the joker in her hand, curiously asking because she wasn’t sure what she had heard.

“Do you mean recommending a drink?” The female bartender locked eyes with Young Prince, a famous person, who was sitting chin-in-hand, and their gaze seemed different from just a few minutes ago, as if it could read each other transparently.

“It means anything that can be exchanged and mutually beneficial… You give me, and I give you the same.” It was almost a whisper, so light. Khanin raised a suggestive smile, revealing his intention for Mira to see.

She understood that the other party didn’t mean a drink, but the true purpose was still unclear. Their intriguing gazes locked onto the cute face to analyze the information received and assess the desires of the person in front of them.

Mira intended to reject any offer she didn’t want to know, a stubborn woman. However, the prominent nobleman reached out and handed her a folded triangular banknote, one thousand, extending it for her to accept.

“If you have free time, don’t forget to use the tip I gave you… because I want to see you again.” The soft voice owner left casually with the banknote in Mira’s hand, getting up and walking away with the familiar person who came with him.

Mira was puzzled… She didn’t understand Khanin and was filled with doubts. She wanted to talk and approach the other party, but she didn’t follow as easily as other men. Therefore, the young nobleman didn’t think that he would approach her with a marriage proposal.

The other party’s gaze wasn’t like that, so what could it be…

Their intriguing gazes followed the figure of the famous artist who walked hand in hand with the young celebrity through the center of the dance floor, avoiding the attention of the curious crowd. They briefly glanced back at her before turning their attention back to the person in front of themselves.

Mira used her fingertips to touch the tip left by someone else and realized that the money handed by the nobleman didn’t just consist of one thousand baht, it also contained a folded triangular paper hidden inside.

Khanin stirred up human curiosity… and, of course, it succeeded.

The beautiful eyes of the Minister’s son glanced at two people who became the highlight of tonight, attracting attention. Petai sat in another corner of the restaurant, in the area with high tables for solo customers who didn’t want to mingle with anyone.

He swirled his finger along the rim of the glass, pretending not to gaze directly at the unfolding event, discreetly engulfed by the extravagant sights and sounds of the tourists reveling in the atmosphere.

However, the reality was different. The reason Petai came here wasn’t for relaxation or entertainment like anyone else, but for entirely different and important reasons.

The news of the appointment of Young Prince Khanin Asawathawatin’s new fiance. With such anticipation circulating, it was difficult to suppress the curiosity brewing behind the veiled glance when they caught a glimpse of each other in the middle of the floor.

Since sitting at the bar was ordinary, the Young Prince conversed with the people around him. Then, the female bartender took the opportunity to pull Charan out to dance.

There was nothing abnormal, but it felt strange…

It was unusual for a young girl to approach Charan so closely, not to mention the behavior that was outside the norm, different from before.

Charan wasn’t one to be swayed by petty relationships, nor was he someone who could be controlled by money or power. Petai had thought of that reason.

Or it could be he agreed… because of true love.

Beautiful mouth corner twitched a smile for just a split second. He suppressed a laugh in his throat, knowing well that love can make people strange.

But someone agreeing to act like this… why did he have a soft spot for that boy?

And why did the Atsawathewathin agree to let a child tarnish the family’s reputation like this. With many locked doors still waiting to be opened, and Petai needing time to find answers?

It’s true that Khanin’s depths are intriguing… it’s curious, and that’s why Petai came here.

A gentle tremor. The communication device drew Petai’s attention away from the immediate surroundings, the names of certain individuals on the screen causing the pale-bodied owner to unintentionally hold his breath.

RM: Where are you?

A short message, but it made Petai realize something was amiss. He came here without informing Ramil, and for that reason. Beautiful dark eyes began to sweep around. With caution, coupled with the following text, having just enough clarity.

RM: Call. Can you call me?

A warm breath escaped. Petai told himself he was just overthinking. Ramil asked to call. It was just that, nothing more.

PT: Going to sleep now.

A concise decision to respond with sincere feelings, a slender finger pressed to close the screen, feeling a little uneasy about lying, but thinking it shouldn’t be revealed.

Ramil shouldn’t be here… this place is too different from his position.

“Hi.” The greeting came with the sound of a glass being placed on the table, calling for the attention of the pale-bodied host to turn, towards a person with familiar height and a familiar fragrance entering the visual range.

The newcomer wore a black cap to obscure the face, yet couldn’t completely hide the true identity, Petai’s heart raced, his palms became damp and he suddenly couldn’t find words, no different from someone forgetting how to speak for a moment.

“So you just found out that your bedroom is here.” The voice sounded muffled, but without seeking an answer.

Petai surreptitiously glanced at the person of high lineage. Ramil didn’t look his way. He chose to keep his gaze fixed on the figure in the center of the floor.

“…”

“Did you have to come and see it for yourself?”

“You shouldn’t be here.” Despite being caught off guard by Ramil’s sudden appearance, Petai remained composed. He didn’t answer the question he knew didn’t require an answer, instead substituting it with the most important subject.

Petai didn’t know how Ramil came, whether alone or with followers, but it was a risky move.

“….” Sharp gazes locked in a moment of darkness and fear.

Petai saw a flicker of annoyance in those eyes. Ramil remained silent, the tall figure raised a hand to remove the black hat, as if to let out the warmth, and the smaller person quickly grasped the wrist forcefully.

“No.”

“Then let’s go back..” Ramil ordered calmly, gently guiding the hand to hold a smaller wrist, lowering his face slightly to avoid drawing attention, and silently led the smaller figure away.

This time, Petai did not protest. He believes that Charan’s issue is not as important as Ramil’s appropriateness. The slim figure reluctantly follows the crowd and walks away.

They slip out through the back of the shop onto a street corner that connects to a less frequented road. It is not used much, and there is an unfamiliar darkcolored car.

They keep their eyes hidden in that spot.

If I had to guess, Ramil probably used someone else’s car and secretly brought his father here. Petai doesn’t say anything until they’re close to their final destination, his figure finally breaking the silence.

“Don’t do this again, it’s too risky.”

“Are you also interested?”

“I’m sorry…” Sorry is easy to ask for. Because I know that this time I am in the wrong, having even a little sinful appearance might help reduce the punishment… Petai knows.

Ramil hates it when he does things without telling him, and what he dislikes the most is lying, whether it’s a small matter or a big one.

“Do you know what liars deserve?”

“You can’t start that here.” Not denying, but warning the person behind the wheel of what situation they’re in. The atmosphere in the car is quiet, intimate, one anxious footstep is echoed when the engine suddenly revs up as the car changes direction.

“Ramil…”

“Go back to sleep with me, tonight you have to stay with me.”

“What are you looking for?” The song in the shop continues to blast. Khanin finishes dancing to one of the songs but continues to move in rhythm, looking curiously at the person who keeps glancing towards the back door.

“Nothing, really…” Charan denies, not thinking about telling Khanin that he feels like he saw Petai and Ramil here, partly because the evidence is not clear, Ginger whores look in another direction, secondly, because he doesn’t think those people have any reason to be here.

Let go of the idea of going somewhere, someone like Ramil wouldn’t just disappear like this, or if he wanted to investigate, he wouldn’t hide so quickly, maybe it’s him who is looking around…

…

“Stop caring about anything else, are you ready or not?”

The question that came too late was asked by Young-Prince while the beat of the song switched to a slow tempo. Khanin smiled, his enchanting charm shining on his cute face.

“Ready for what?”

“Ready for our next plan.” His charming smile brightened.

Charan hesitates. His sharp eyes flicker slightly as a taller person leans in close enough for him to catch a whiff of their clean scent.

“A plan?”

“There are people who want to know and see more of our story a lot..” Khanin speaks softly, touches the side of his earlobe wearing an earring, and moves slightly back and forth matching the rhythm of the song while glancing at the person he’s talking to. Charan’s body also begins to sway slowly to the beat.

“And then?..” Khanin doesn’t need to tell Charan, he knows. At the far left corner of the shop, two people take out their phones and secretly take pictures, on the right side there are three more, behind, countless others, increasing as the other party’s face approaches closer, the people around seem to react.

“Earlier, I sent the paper with the appointment message to Mira. From now on, we need to wait and see if she will come as planned. But we have to help each other, and pay attention.”

“How so?” This question arose not because Charan did not understand the initial plan. He knows very well that directing the attention of the people in the shop to this specific spot will make it easier for Mira to slip away unnoticed.

However, the second plan is quite different.

He wants to know what Khanin has in mind, considering how he managed to make such an enthusiastic act.

“How can we make everyone in the pub turn to look at us?” Khanin immediately began to sketch intricate patterns, while the young man slowly moved his body in sync with the music, before creating a diversion by moving closer to Charan.

Khanin allowed their bodies to touch, the warm breath they exchanged made the tall figure straighten up again, more than just holding hands, it was more than that.

Enough to make a man like Charan, who was usually in control, unable to resist, momentarily losing himself.

Charan turned into a stone sculpture. He remained silent and tried to match the rhythm of the music as much as possible, not knowing where to place his wooden hands, completely unlike the fluidity of the young man’s movements.

Khanin ran his fingers along broad shoulders, then slid down to the wrists to guide and support each other, the younger man’s grip became firm, shifting to a position around the waist and neck, intimately closing the remaining distance between them.

There was no room for the breeze to pass through smoothly anymore. Charan gritted his teeth as the young man’s hair brushed against his nose, as if testing the endurance of his mind.

The young man nestled against the strong shoulder, moving only slightly but captivatingly, making Charan want to retract his previously tempting words, the dancing party wasn’t so skilled. Now, Charan no longer felt that way.

“We are a dancing couple, aren’t we? Can we play smoothly?” A sentence he had heard before once resurfaced to remind him, another nudge.

“…”

“Show that we are in love a bit…” Khanin drew his arms around the firm neck. Their two-layered eyes avoided each other and then met, radiating a mischievousness that was no different from an impish little cub trying to provoke a lion.

And, of course, it worked…

“How smooth do you want it?” This time, Charan leaned down to whisper in the young man’s ear, an intimate image that brought laughter and cheers from the surrounding people.

It’s not just because he is a high-class person, but it is widely known that Charan Phitakthewa, has never had any sexual rumors or relations involving anyone, and he appears to focus on his work, not interested in relationships.

It was different this time, in a profound way…

“Make it even smoother. Being as hard as a stone like this, who would believe you are so in love?”

“A stone?”

“Yes. I want it with an overwhelming burst of affection, with eyes… that anyone who sees would think you’ve lost your mind, like… oh.” The person who had been speaking incessantly in the beginning paused slightly when Charan’s warm palm landed on his waist.

“Like this?”

“No… too little.”

“Done.” When the conversation ended, the posture changed from being nonchalant to a protective embrace of the waist, pulling the white figure closer. The sharp eyes moved to a cute face, before performing something unexpected, beyond anyone’s expectations. Even Khanin himself.

“Ah…” Charan lowered his forehead to touch, reducing the distance, causing their noses to lightly brush against each other in a gaze that reflected something beyond the shadow of Khanin alone.

Khanin’s mind went blank, feeling a momentary sensation. A thumping sound in his chest couldn’t determine whether it was from the melody… or from the actions of someone taller.

The blushing young man’s ears were muffled, but he still heard the faint murmurs clearly.

“Like this… Do I look loving enough to you, Nin?”

The stone shifted, and it seemed to move with such force that it caused a slight abnormal twitching in the white figure’s chest, different from before…

“Enough… That’s enough.”

“If you wants more than this… I’ll make it happen.”

If it wasn’t his own fleeting thought, Khanin was confident that he saw a smile at the corner of the tall figure’s mouth.

The royal court young man didn’t want to be affected. He tried to maintain a normal composure, but when he brought it closer, it was Atsawathewathin who was defeated, leaving behind only the protectorate.

“M… Mira…Mira, she’s already left.” The person who left pulled came back to his sense reported to what he had seen.

Khanin glanced around to find the bartender girl, making sure that the other party was no longer in the same place, and quickly prepared for the next plan.

“What should we do next?”

“I’ll pretend to be drunk and fall. When I fall, please take me to the back of the shop immediately.”

“Wait…”

Khanin spoke truthfully and seriously, the sweet voice gently whispered, and Charan leaned his face closer, not hesitating to listen.

The slender and tight arms hugged tightly around the neck, tilting the face slightly closer… Closer than ever before, until the people around them unintentionally held their breaths.

The sound of cheers competed with the music.Kissing was a big deal to the Emmaly people … Khanin understood. He didn’t really intend to do it, but the drama had to have some surprises for the audience, just like now.

Swipe

Before their lips touched, the royal court young man dropped to his knees, causing his affectionate companion to quickly tighten his arms to hold the body of the pretending drunk person.

Khanin raised his eyebrows and smiled sweetly, ending with a few words that made Charan have to score the naughtiness of the younger man and keep it in his heart, almost completely….

“I can’t handle being drunk. Ung-ung will help take you back to the palace.”

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 28: Trust.

‘Tonight… if we talk about Khanin and Charan, is there anything to worry about? Since our country has already legalized same-sex marriage, whoever dates whom should be their right. If you have any opinions, it can only be congratulations.’

The sound of interviews from the cousins came out from Khanin’s iPad, while Ramil maintained a calm face in front of the camera and numerous reporters, his happiness unchanged.

On the other side, there was a small smile adorning their faces to avoid appearing too intimidating. They were smart in their responses and conducted themselves impeccably. Ramil, with his media handling skills honed in a prominent lineage.

However, deep inside, there was a true feeling that no one needed to guess. It was clear that the reporters had asked them strange and repetitive questions countless times.

“The internet buzz is strong, Your Highness…” Chakri, the worried figure, with a concerned expression, voiced his stress. Meanwhile, Khanin simply stopped the news report video and switched to Twitter to check the social media trends.

There were close follower by their side, like Charan, standing tall in a calm and serene posture, sometimes appearing lost in thought. Different from Khanin, who did not show the slightest agitation on his face.

“It’s okay, let it go. Trying to suppress others from talking about it won’t work. I don’t see any harm. Emmaly has equal rights in marriage, and besides, this country has accepted the basic rights of all genders.”

“…”

“Another thing… if criticism or discussion does not exceed boundaries and become disrespectful or violent, I think it’s not a big deal. It limits the freedom of others if once Young Prince is mentioned, others can’t speak about it. But if discussing these matters causes harm to the person being talked about, I won’t agree to that either.”

“…”

“No one should ever have to say the bad words or harmful intentions if the said words and intentions are harmful and bad. Khun Charan.”

The word ‘Khun Charan’ called the owner of the name to turn their gaze. The taller figure carefully observed the Young Prince’s words before responding approvingly, leading to a small smile from the younger one.

“Your Highness agrees too, but I just want to caution you about public image…” The person within the frame, always speaking in measured tones, calmly expressed their thoughts.

Khanin smiled. He didn’t think too much because he understood well the nature of individuals shaped differently. Chakri always planned everything, while the other side was conditioned to be cautious and follow the norms. There must be moments when they felt uneasy about his actions.

“I’ll try, shall we? it’s  better to discuss planning for upcoming competitions.” The young man reluctantly agreed. He chose his words carefully, knowing that something would happen in the next chapter. Khanin made the decision. He had to use this momentum to shield himself. In any case, it wouldn’t be easy to calm down such fervent love news.

The slim figure shifted slightly, adopting a more serious stance as they were about to discuss important matters. Their gaze met with the tall person, which caused Charan to stop raising his eyebrows, instead replacing them with a questioning sentence.

“?”

“I would like you to help find someone with exceptional sword skills in this country, but not someone within the system or affiliated with any club. Can you do that, please?”

The whole room was silent after Khanin’s request. Charan stayed silent for a moment, lost in thought, before finally pausing and responding.

“It’s not a problem, Your Highness, but it might take some time.”

Khanin nodded, understanding that matters like this would take time, and he had great trust in Charan. Thinking that the other party must have enough breadth to assist in this matter.

“I can wait… Is there anything you would like to say, Mister Butler?” Because he noticed the worried expression on Chakri’s face, moments of pursed lips, and posture that seemed to be holding back something, Khanin greeted him.

“Well… how can we know, Your Highness, if someone outside the system is really capable or not?” The conscientious butler expressed concerns about the potential risks, but Khanin responded with a wide smile. Because everything went according to his plan, just like talking to you, everything went smoothly.

“That’s exactly what I want, Chakri. I don’t want anyone to guess or find out things about us, let’s compete fully. If they know everything, where’s the fun?”

“And how will Khun Charan find out, Your Highness?” Chakri’s face remained filled with worry. Because the patriarch still didn’t know the true skills of Charan, the other party’s doubts were understandable.

“I have a detective friend, who knows people in high places. They can help us. Charan didn’t lie when he intended to seek their assistance, but he didn’t think to explain anything further.

“I’ll provide you with the names and addresses, Khun Charan. I want to travel and meet them myself.”

“Will you go on your own?”

This time, Khanin surprised the young man quite a bit. His eyebrows arched and his eyes met the young man’s gaze.

“Yes. I don’t want to use methods like other families, but I want to use genuine intentions. I want them to know that I came with the intention of choosing them, just like I chose you, with a heart that chooses your group.” It is the initial strategy of winning hearts, heartfelt words that affect the listener’s feelings.

Chakri smiled. The young butler’s eyes were beaming, indicating excitement. As for Charan, he didn’t say anything, but deep down, he thought that Khanin was truly skilled… about the art of manipulating and winning over people.

“But if we choose someone outside the system and news leaks out, people in society or other families will surely have doubts and ask questions. Will this cause another uproar, Your Highness?”

“That’s correct. Because my plan is to make everyone confused…” Khanin replied with a joking tone, his beautiful lips curved slightly, displaying a mischievous charm.

Chakri paused, his face filled with confusion, agreeing that the actions of the young prince indeed puzzled him.

…

The afternoon air was sultry, the sky overcast with rain clouds. Khanin sat on a leather sofa by the window, holding an iPad, reading the history of the candidates and their impressive swordplay skills before stating his desires and waiting patiently for the arrival of what he wanted.

Charan worked faster than expected, and a close friend from the other side, a detective, helped gather information and sent it in. One of them had the highest record in sword combat skills and was someone Khanin knew well.

Itti, the owner of a club in Thailand, and a close friend of Charan.

“You seem to have great knife skills.”

“Not just knife skills, but sword skills as well.”

“You’ve said too much.”

“You’re talented, skilled.”

“You’ve seen me, that’s it. I stopped focusing on swordplay a long time ago. Now I’m only skilled in the kitchen.”

Memories of the past flooded back. Khanin recalled that Charan had praised Itti’s swordsmanship, tapping his finger on the iPad screen before sitting down to read the detailed biography of Itti Mahanapon, in great detail.

Being the only child, he had a remarkable history of swordplay since his school days but lacked support. Because his family intended to relocate back to Thailand, they didn’t pay attention to this matter, making him a talented individual.

In the end, it was written that… Itti secretly joined the underground swordfighting club in Thailand, which was established by the Emmaly Association, where he gathered with them. He participated in the competition twice a month for fun, and often emerged victorious.

Khanin calculated the remaining time before the competition. He took a big risk going up against professional fighters, but the young man was not afraid.

On one hand, besides his skills, he had confidence in his strategic planning abilities, and on the other hand, he had Charan.

Even if the opposing side refused to compete, only offering to assist, Khanin was no longer afraid.

“There’s someone who wants to join the team, one of the ten people that you mentioned.”

“No need to fly, video call is fine.” It was as if Khanin already knew his thoughts. The other side coordinated and appeared on the screen, speaking calmly, much like a wizard with an extraordinary power to read people’s minds.

Khanin was slightly surprised, but when he remembered Charan’s past expertise, he chose to let it go, without questioning or guessing whether the histories of all ten individuals had already been scanned by the visualizer.

“If we don’t go there…”

“Just keep flying back and forth, it’s unlikely to catch up with anyone else. Besides… Itti himself said that if there’s something he wants help with, he would let us know. Itti is a person who values his words, and his words cannot be wrong.” Charan didn’t use any special method to make Khanin see the drawbacks of time travel and, of course, since Khanin agreed, he didn’t argue about the issue of transportation. Instead, he chose to address another important issue.

“But Itti needs to take care of the club in Thailand if he’s not here, and the business there…”

Hearing the familiar pronouns, it felt oddly comforting. It was fortunate that Charan was so professional that he could hold back those emotions, allowing the conversation to flow smoothly.

“Your Highness will send someone to take care of this if the Lord desires Itti to join the team.” Because Chakri was still standing here. Charan had to use royal terms to speak, making it easier for the young lord, and it brought a smile to the listeners.

“Please do…” It wasn’t wrong at all for Khanin to go to any lengths to have

Charan back with him on his side. His life had become much easier than

before. From the deep feeling of darkness around he began to feel the light ahead.

“Your Majesty, where are you off to?”

“I’m off. I’m going to call Phii Itti.” the young man said cheerfully as he wandered off with his mobile phone in hand. The butler had just finished his duties and made himself scarce by ducking behind the video call corner.

Meanwhile, the tall figure stood motionless, pondering over the problem of whether using third-person pronouns between Phii Itti and Young Lord was appropriate or not. It didn’t seem quite right, but it was hard to explain why…if there was a chance, he might have to warn both of them. It was good for them to care about their team, but getting too close to everyone like this…it wasn’t ideal.

The leader of the Phitakthewa family and also a recently appointed the youngest affectionate companion of the young prince as their newest member, observing the young man conversing eagerly on the phone with his friend. Within fifteen minutes of conversation and agreement, the young Atsawathewathin flashed him a look and found a member to join their competition team.

“Well, see you here, Phii Itti.”

[See you, Nong Nin. See you, my dear.]

At the end of the line, the shouting person made sure to let Charan hear it, even though he didn’t walk into the camera for the person in Thailand to see his face. The fading smile of the young man still adorned his face.

Khanin turned and raised his index finger as a symbol that he could handle any situation. Chakri, who was looking at him admiringly, stood up and clapped his hands enthusiastically, proudly painting a smile on Young Prince’s face.

“I’ve been talking for so long that my throat is dry.”

 

 

If your Highness doesn’t mind, I, Chakri will bring warm lime water with honey.”

“May I bother you?”

It was a delicate balancing act for Charan as he barely managed to maintain a composed demeanor while glancing at the butler who went out to fetch beverages for the younger crowd, interspersed with various desserts placed on the table by the other party.

It’s clear that Chakri is completely devoted to the Young Prince.

The intense gaze returned to the person who was being perused. Khanin once again showed interest in the iPad, his resolute posture causing the tall figure to unintentionally pause and gaze for a long time… long enough for some to notice.

“Is there something on my face?” Khanin greeted with a sweet voice, delicately tapping his slender fingers on the smooth cheeks, tilting his head inquiringly, causing Charan to blink rapidly, coughing and turning his gaze away to change the subject.

“Would you like to continue reading, or should I take a break for a while?

Staring at the screen for too long might strain your eyes.”

“Oh, it’s better not to waste time then.” Khanin replied dismissively, still refusing to let go of his determination.

Because of that, Charan didn’t argue further, and he simply got up from his chair, walked over to pick up something from his bag, and then returned to sit on the same sofa.

“Ah.”

“Huh?”

“These are anti-glare glasses, not prescription glasses. You can try them on.” Charan extended the anti-glare glasses that he usually wore to someone, but hesitated for a moment as not everyone reached out to accept them.

No, I don’t want them…”

“Don’t be stubborn.” Cutting off any further objections, Charan unfolded the glasses in his hand before finding the right moment to place them delicately on the small face. The sound of a click accompanied the careful action, creating a feeling akin to a low current running into Khanin’s heart.

“…”

“The eyes are an important organ of the body.” The sentence was not particularly sweet or flirtatious, but it had an impact on Itti, causing a flutter in his emotions, making it somewhat difficult to describe when they locked eyes.

At one unpredictable moment, a subtle sound resonated around them, as if the ticking of something had become lighter, allowing both of them to hear it.

“Thank you… Thank you.” It was Khanin who conceded defeat in the game of eye contact. The young man raised a white flag and lowered his flushed face back to the files on his hands, focused, and read in silence.

Charan licked his dry lips and felt that the air in the room became stifling, but he continued to sit quietly, clasping his hands on his lap, waiting for several events to unfold. Eventually, he seemed to return to his normal state.

As the older person, he chose to address the next important topic.

“Huh?”

“The search for someone to join the team from outside the palace, let’s think about it again. The current trend of criticism is chaotic. If there is more negative news, Spoonez, they may not dare to help our team. Another thing… some people may guess that this is an attempt to gather a team.” The person who was thinking carefully made a warning to Mr-Khanin to be mindful.

The young man pondered silently for several minutes, until he finally decided to turn and meet the tall figure with determined and serious eyes more intensely than ever before.

I don’t really care about the first matter. It would be good to have sponsors, but it’s also fine if we don’t. My concern is with budget management. As for the second matter… I think no one can really guess.”

“…”

“We’ve been appointed as each other affectionate companions, so going together anywhere shouldn’t be strange. It would make things smoother if people stopped focusing on our relationship.”

“How much smoother does it have to be?” Charan muttered, not expecting the response from the young person to come in such a direction, causing the heavy stone on his chest to feel even denser, making it seem like he couldn’t breathe.

“There are only a few ways, after all.”

“Really?”

“Just make it seem like we’re a couple in love who went on a date.”

…

The thin tip of the sword lunged towards the humanoid figure directly in front of it, swiftly evading the automatic movements, as Evaa’s slender leg stepped back. The beautiful pair of eyes glanced at the sword-fighting simulator.

Evaa lowered the sword onto the surface of the training dummy’s body with precision, and the soles of her shoes scuffed against the concrete floor, causing a loud scraping sound to echo throughout the area. It made the arriving princess, who had just reached the door to the sword-training room, have to change her movements.

Walking quickly but not daring to make noise, she could only stand still and watch the sword fighting training between Evaa and the automated dummy providing intense commentary.

Apologies, Young Princess.” The young courtier lady in her deep blue skirt politely raised her head as the swordfighting concluded, and turned his gaze towards the oncomer

She showed respect according to protocol, gracefully inclined her body, and patiently waited for the person to remove the metal mask and place it on the adjacent table before approaching.

“Is there something wrong?” Evaa asked calmly, the young woman in her clean white linen attire glanced at the hanging cloth, took a soft cloth in her hand, wiped the cyber sword, and curiously raised her slender eyebrows.

“Well… Prince Chana has ordered for you to come to guard the Red Room.”

“What time is it now?”

“Half past five, Young Princess.”

Evaa didn’t immediately receive the order. Instead, she hesitated for a moment and called for the princess to come and collect the sword, requesting her to keep the automated dummy as well. ‘Just turn it off, and I’ll retrieve the rest myself tonight.’ She spoke smoothly as she adjusted her posture.

With slender hands, she neatly folded the sword-fighting attire and handed it to the princess in her silver-blue dress, who then held it. Afterward, Evaa stretched slightly and removed her linen attire, leaving only the soft white armor on her slender figure.

Her slender hands carefully folded the sword-fighting attire and handed it over to the princess in the silver-blue dress to hold. Once everything was done, she took long strides and left the room.

“Father, I have arrived… I am here.” It didn’t take long for Evaa to arrive at the meeting point from the practice room. Evaa appeared behind Governor Thawetmetha, who was leaning over the sink to rinse large film sheets.

Her wide, observant eyes turned towards her father’s thick hands, which were skillfully pulling up memories from the water, carefully hanging black and

 

 

white images on the drying rack. At one point, he noticed Evaa approaching him.

“You look so happy… How is it? I mean the sword-fighting android that I developed?” When seeing her daughter appear exhausted, Evaa asked about the automatic humanoid that he had created to be her training companion.

“It works well…” Impressed by her father’s craftsmanship, both in terms of creativity and perfection in developing the fencing athlete who is an automatic robot. Although it was just a starting model, Evaa had a positive opinion of it.

Outsiders may see Prince Chana as a governor with a role in developing Emmaly’s transportation system, but in the eyes of Evaa, her father was a highly skilled inventor.

Her father was not only skilled in his work but also fulfilled his duties as a caring father, and he was a talented photographer who was hard to catch.

Evaa values different perspectives of individuals towards the world. She knows that each person has different thoughts, so her hobby is capturing images on film.

Even in this era where digital cameras play a role, Chana always says that keeping memories on film is more subtle, tactile, and gives a greater sense of connection than storing digital files.

Since she was young, Evaa has been familiar with seeing her father in a darkroom filled with various chemicals for developing film.

“And what were you doing? These photos…” She asked, her face tensed, looking at the black and white images that were drying, a familiar girl’s face.

That person was young Evaa holding her father’s hand in an old parking lot.

“Expanding photos of you, young Evaa.” The talking person had a smile on their face, turning to use the plastic clip to hang another photo to showcase.

‘Isn’t it adorable?’

“What do you think of yourself, huh… But you’re cute. Because you are the child of mine” The corners of Evaa’s mouth curled up into a sweet smile. She reached out her slender hand to grab a photograph of herself to examine, not realizing that her father’s gaze had become more serious.

“Then you must not forget the role of being a child…” The emotional words called the young person with a dependent posture to lift her head. He leaned against the stainless steel sink, concealing his chest and looked at his daughter with a reproachful gaze.

“Your Majesty…” Evaa secretly swallowed her smile, sweetly calling her father in a hopeful tone.

“No need to use this trick. You should give me some time. If you want to practice without disturbing the team’s rest time, I have built an automated training companion for you. If you want to learn something additional, I will provide it… Ever since the Sovereign-King announced the competition for the position, you’ve been constantly practicing, hardly spending any time together.”

“…”

“It’s good to take a break, my child.”

The role of being a child, Evaa didn’t know how it was for other homes, but for her Peacock House it meant spending time together going to and from places with her father.

Sometimes they travel within the country, sometimes they go abroad, but mostly they focus on eco-tourism, nature photography, and exploring new and exotic cuisines.

Evaa knew that her father spoke out of concern, but the phenomenon of following behind was a change in her own behavior. Everything changed after the announcement of Sovereign-King, and the young lady hardly had time to go out and take photos like before. Even finding time to practice her favorite archery almost became impossible.

“Hmm… why is His Majesty so upset?” Evaa continued to use a playful nickname to lighten the mood with her father defensively, the most important thing is not to make the conversation seem too serious.

Because the young lady knows better than anyone that Thawetmetha’s ruler has reasons, but if it makes him angry, it will be difficult to reconcile even with herself, her own daughter. So, it’s best not to create a storm.

“I am not upset, I just want to remind you.”

“I understand, give me a little more time, please. At the moment, I can’t make a decision. Ramil is targeting talented individuals, and I have to hurry and follow the backup plan.”

“Backup plan, huh?”

“Yes, indeed. You already know that moving in that direction will take talent away from our city. Our top swordsman is at risk of being poached. I need to send someone to find a swordsman from Meenakarin as a backup.” Evaa explained the backup plan to her father attentively.

It’s because most Thawetmetha people prioritize technology in this era, so there are few professional swordsmen who are familiar with real swordplay. People in this city still participate in fencing, but mostly through games, virtual reality simulations, rather than the actual sport.

She hoped her father would understand the reason why there is no time. Pursuing people from Meenakarin is difficult and time-consuming. The transportation system of Meenakarin doesn’t connect continuously like in other cities. Some people don’t even have a phone, or they have one but no signal. Therefore, in some areas, it takes twice as long for her people to meet and present their special offer.

“Are there any Meenakarin fencing athletes left? I thought all the talented ones had already migrated elsewhere.”

“Well… some have established connections with the relief agencies in our state. Although there are no more clubs in Meenakarin, I have gathered several talented individuals…” Playing fencing equipment is beyond the reach of most people in Meenakarin. Even though people like Emmaly, it’s clear that three other states have better financial flows.

“And how did you convince them to come side with you?” The tone of her father’s voice was not as stern as before, leaving only a moment of doubt, then his eyebrows curved into a smile on the face of the great artisan.

“I propose the right to migrate, the right to education for the families of fencing athletes in our generation, by comparing the transfer of rights to find work like people in Thawetmetha. And to provide them with work certificates for a period of ten years.”

Who would refuse such an offer? Evaa didn’t know, but she knew what she was doing. She applied all her father’s teachings to make them useful. Her father always said that the most important thing that can truly liberate people from the maze of difficulties is knowledge.

Therefore, she chose to extend this offer to the fencing athletes of

Meenakarin. Because the evaluation showed that no one could easily refuse this offer.

Meenakarin currently has educational problems, which is a secondary problem caused by transportation problems. Because this city is facing a brain drain, the people who are the most valuable mental resources are almost gone.

The most significant issue is the internal financial problems and the state’s lack of growth, making it almost unbearable for anyone to stay and develop.

Because they know there is no chance for progress in the future.

The citizens must escape to find a better foundation.

“Ooh… well, who would have thought that one day Meenakarin would turn out like this, especially considering how prominent it was, just two ranks below the true Atsawathewathin” The end of Chana sentence resonates with oneself more than having any other purpose.

“I remember grandfather used to tell me… back when he was a student at MIT. At that time, Meenakarin was shining much brighter than it is now. Even today, Atsawathewathin still supports Meenakarin so well. Why…” Evaa reminisces about her youthful days.

She often asked her father to tell bedtime stories, and one of her favorite stories was about the politics of each state in the form of a fairy tale.

Her father had a way of telling the story that made it easy to understand, perhaps because he was an inventor, so he could adapt politics into a tale with characters like horses, birds, fish, and snakes, all residing in a vast forest. Everyone longed to be the leader, but because each animal had limitations, they had to live in a state of interdependence and competition.

As she grew older, Evaa still requested your father to tell the same stories, albeit with changes. The symbols that made it easy to understand transformed into names of the provinces. The simple problems became more complex challenges, but Evaa never got confused, as the past stories of each person could predict the future and help evaluate others.

“Sometimes wrong decisions lead to disastrous consequences.” Chana’s voice breaks the silence after a long time.

Evaa looks at the sigh of regret coming from the esteemed Thawetmetha family’s prince.

“What now?”

“About transportation… back then, Meenakarin had enough power to implement a high-speed transportation system with us. If back then Meenakarin had chosen to be with our Thawetmetha, they would now have the ultimate bargaining power as the country’s infrastructure. They would manage human resources better than this…” Her father raises the topic, and a faint smile crosses his lips, regretting Waseen’s hasty decision regarding past matters.

“Did Uncle Waseen promise to provide the concession to build a highspeed train to the PIchongpisuts? But in the end, it fell through and couldn’t be realized…” Evaa mentions another story her father used to tell.

It’s a story about a fish that once ruled the farthest seas and was proud of its domain, but one day, it had to admit the truth that it couldn’t swim everywhere, so it tried to find a way to reach the land. With the help of an underground snake, they thought they could coexist in a dependent state, but in the end, the fish was bitten by the snake.

Even though the Fish King may be huge, who would have thought that the treasure devoted to the serpent would be the ultimate wealth of that fish.

“Yes… even though if they didn’t choose our side, they should have chosen Atsawathewathin, the Meenakarin should have known that Puchongpisut never succeeded with anyone else.” Father spoke immediately, as if that matter had been warning for many years, his face filled with regret. Evaa understood her father’s feelings.

At this time, the noble peacock feels empathetic towards those who have to lose everything and are not comfortable with the behavior of those who choose to deceive everyone… for their own benefit.

“…”

“Uncle Waseen should not believe a word of Rachata’s.”

…

This morning, the loyal followers were called to guard from sunrise, barely an hour after the appointment of the esteemed individual. Khanin decided to transform his bedroom workspace into a fully functional war room.

The young man had the housekeeper find projectors so that he could easily open the competition videos to compare the strategies of each club’s fencers.

Some people who were followed arrived earlier than expected, causing the meeting to start earlier than planned. Khanin, seated in the chairman’s chair, reached for the remote control and opened one screen after another, letting the images of the prominent fencers from each club appear.

“I’ve watched the past matches of the people Ramil hinted… all of them…”

“…”

“Mostly clubs from the states of Atsawathewathin and Puchongpisut that do not depend on the ruler’s lineage. These people must be the main players since they have contacted me personally…” The speech of the royal prince ended. The screen changed to an image of a fencer just coming out. From the luxurious hotel in the main city district of Atsawathewathin, before switching to a picture of Petai getting in the car.

As it is known that wherever friends go, the boss will be there too… so even though Ramil is not visible, Khanin can guess that the other party is sitting in the car that Petai is getting into.

The data collected from the investigation is considered impressive without a doubt. As Charan said, the investigator is truly skilled. Because when he received the information and verified it by having Chakri call to rent the fencer that Ramil hinted, it was found that the fencer had already been rented by a team.

Khanin turned to look at the tall figure seated beside him on his right. On the other side, the figure turned back and paused, waiting for him to continue speaking.

“Mister Butler, could you please provide Khun Charan  details about Ramil’s team’s fencer in more detail, sir?”

“Here you go, Khun Charan… The fencers that Young Prince Ramil rented consisted of six individuals. Three of them are from our state’s club, two from the Puchongpisut state’s club, and another one from a club in the

Thawetmetha state.” said the butler firmly while handing over the iPad to the young man who had taken on the position of the new affectionate companion. “Young Prince Ramil only chose fencers who had competed at the world level, seemingly wanting to select only the most talented individuals to accompany him, leaving only a few average fencers available for others to use.” Charan swept his eyes over the list briefly, nothing more. He expressed his opinion before returning the iPad to Chakri, then raised his head to lock eyes with the younger man.

“Yes, he seems quite greedy and clever in his selection, not allowing anyone to have those exceptional talents. The three fencers from the Atsawathewathin state club have all competed at the world level.” Khanin gestured correctly with his hand before picking up the remote to switch to the income and expenditure table of each team on Emmaly’s main website.

The expenses incurred by Ramil with poaching of the fencers from the Atsawathewathin, Puchongpisut, and Thawetmetha states were apparent, but the specific recipients were not disclosed to prevent data leaks.

The budget received by each team, including the income and expenditure of each team, would be online continuously until the final minute of the competition, to ensure transparency and prevent any unreasonable transactions or any party receiving assistance from others apart from sponsorship funds.

Young Prince, a descendant of the horse breed, turned to open the values of the fencers in the Atsawathewathin state club before opening the app, calculator, and entering the values of each fencer in the most recent year divided by the number of months, and then adding them all together. He then showed the numbers to Charan.

“The numbers are close to the expenses that our Young Prince Ramil has paid to the Atsawathewathin state.” Charan understood everything just by looking. Instead of worrying, his lanky figure shrugged and a mischievous smile spread across his face.

“Yes… It means an agreement has been reached. According to the rules of fencer rental, once an agreement is made, it must be continuously for three months until the day of the competition to guarantee income for the fencers who have to spend time training or have the opportunity to compete with other clubs.”

“…”

“I like it very much. Ramil made a quick decision.”

It seems that only two people understood each other in this place. Chakri furrowed his brows for a long time and then decided to ask.

“Why are you satisfied, Your Highness? Young Prince Ramil took all of them, Your Highness.” the honest butler spoke softly, clearly expressing his concern about the Young Prince’s apparent preference.

“Because of Ramil’s selection… Have you ever heard the saying, ‘A wrong decision can change your life’? Looking at the people Ramil chose, he probably thinks that he can prevent any future troubles by taking all the skilled fencers from Atsawathewathin. As for our own state… If I may guess, there shouldn’t be anything to worry about. We still have control over the people in the Puchongpisut state, so we have the advantage.” Khanin turned and explained, trying to convey his trustworthy explanation to the close confidant without any trace of doubt.

“ I understand, Your Highness, but still can’t comprehend the reason behind it, Your Highness.”

“In this case, Chakri, you deserve praise and appreciation… Do you remember what I asked you before?”

“Well… Your Highness, you asked me a lot of questions…” Chakri was taken aback, trying to recall the questions posed by Young Prince, before realizing there were countless inquiries.

Khanin chuckled softly. His two-tiered gaze shifted towards the knowledgeable figure standing beside the heir apparent, before winking playfully when he saw Charan smiling back.

“Young-Prince, don’t just smile, Your Highness. I am already stressed out.” Seeing Young-Prince engrossed in conversation with Khun Charan, the Head Butler couldn’t help but interject.

“Okay, okay. I wil stop fooling around… It’s about buying the entire club.”

A sweet, gentle voice subsided. Chakri blinked his eyes, retracing his memories one frame at a time… one frame at a time. Finally, he stumbled upon the sentence Young-Prince had asked about, regarding team acquisition…

“Regarding the budget granted by the Sovereign King, totaling ten billion

EM, it would only have an impact when each city decides to choose an athlete, Your Highness. However, in general, not many people buy athletes. If they were to purchase, it would require budget provisions guaranteeing salaries in advance for one year, leading to the risk of budget deficits.”

“…”

“Based on previous competition records, mostly rented athletes from clubs for short periods to join the team together, Your Highness.”

“So, it means athletes still belong to the club, even if each city signs temporary lease agreements… Then, if we want them to come to our side, dont we just have to buy the entire club and shift their allegiance to us?”

“No one considers such an approach, Your Highness. It would be seen as using the competition funds for non-beneficial purposes, in favor of a club responsible for taking care of all the fencing athletes, not just the chosen ones.”

“Means that we shouldn’t buy both athletes and clubs. Because it will reduce the estimated competition revenue, leaving less money and making it difficult to maintain the remaining funds. We should only rent athletes temporarily for this competition. Do I understand correctly?”

“Exactly, Your Highness.”

“Regarding the budget, if Sovereign-King provides a budget of 10 billion

EM, it will only have an effect when each city decides to choose athletes, Your Highness. But normally, there are not many people buying athletes because it would require budget allocation and guarantees for advance salary for one year, which may result in a loss of estimated revenue.”

“…”

“Based on previous competition records, most cities only book temporary rentals of athletes from clubs for a short period of time to have them participate as a team, Your Highness.”

“So, it means that athletes will still belong to the clubs, even if each city signs a temporary leasing contract, right? And if I request to join, can I buy the entire club?”

“No one does that, Your Highness. It would be considered a loss in competition positions without benefits, as the clubs are responsible for taking care of all selected athletes, not just the ones acquired.”

“That means we shouldn’t buy both athletes and clubs. Because it will reduce the estimated competition revenue, leaving less money and making it difficult to maintain the remaining funds. We should only rent athletes temporarily for this competition. Do I understand correctly?”

“Exactly, Your Highness.”

Chakri’s tense face relaxed and quickly changed to a surprised expression in just a few seconds. His eyes filled with excitement and admiration.

At that moment, Chakri believed that this Young Prince’s request for his care was simply because he didn’t know about that specific rule loophole. He tried to prevent the other side from tempting Young Prince Khanin, as he didn’t want him to fall into a dangerous trap. But who would have thought that Young Prince’s request was because…

“Don’t tell me… Your Majesty, you intentionally tempted Young Prince

Ramil…”

“Yes… I tempted him for his competitive spirit and desire to win and pitted that against the greed…”

“…”

“Let’s see what happens if someone makes a move to buy the team he hinted at… and how he would react.”

“…”

“But first, we have to act like top-class individuals, as if we genuinely want to buy the entire club. Because we want to compete with him, starting tonight. We need to spread some rumors…” Khanin turned to Charan, his slim figure leaning closer, and his eyes gleaming mischievously like a child encountering something fun.

Meanwhile, Charan was worried because he knew very well what someone of young age wanted. The fact that he looked at him like that… he didn’t just ask for help with spreading rumors.

But there was another significant reason for it.

“Just to make it seem like we’re a couple in love going on a date.”

Then, how far should we go to make it seem like that, then?

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME

   THENEXTPRINCE, Chapter 27: Affectionate Companion.

‘Nin, on the other hand, you have to ask yourself…’

‘In summary, do you still feel anxious?’

The muffled sound still reverberated in his thoughts, making the small body in the large bed uncomfortable.

Khanin blinked, shifting his body in an indeterminate rhythm, before settling down and gazing at the ceiling. Although he didn’t know what was interesting about it.

Describing the changed pronouns that caused such unfamiliar feelings would be beyond Khanin’s ability to explain.

But… there was something lingering in the feelings, causing his heart rate to distort to a frightening extent.

Perhaps Chakri should consult the monk… or not.

Or maybe he rested too little…

Vibrant lips approached each other, their heads lightly brushed against each other, chasing away wandering thoughts, taking deep breaths, before imitating the behavior of a snail.

The young man tried to dismiss the thoughts revolving around Charan. Then he decided to get up and take a shower, carry out his daily chores with determination, before encountering something intriguing that he longed for. Khanin named it the Theory of Nostalgia…

Whenever he told himself to stop thinking about the other side, it was the same as when the thoughts started working, seemingly happening more often than the brain could dictate and control.

For example, during his shower, or while having a meal. He did everything slower, and it happened without his awareness. Even when conversing with…

the housekeeper. His responses were slow, causing the other side to get frustrated and scold him.

Everything felt strange, especially the lump in his left chest, and Charan was the main cause of his erratic behavior…

Why did it turn out like this? Please don’t use formal language. Charan doesn’t use it anymore, right?

And what’s so strange about it, just, between me and Nin… I don’t see anything particularly special, other people call each other various things…

…

Nin…

Nin… Pha…

“Your Highness… Your Highness.”

“Yes… yes!”

The sound of Chakri’s call made Khanin’s mind wander back and his eyes turned to the chubby figure of the butler who was stooping and walking towards them with eyes full of doubt.

“Remove it, why are you smiling, Your Highness.”

“Am I smiling? No, I’m not smiling, why would I smile.” The person accused of smiling at his father’s words quickly changed his face back to a calm and normal expression.

“Your Highness, you really smiled even though Your Highness just said…

Your Highness, you have buttoned yourself wrong.”

“And why did you just say it now?” The blood descendant of the Kattariya family blushed, looking back at his own attire, while Chakri continued to grumble.

“I told you, Your Highness… but you smiled. Chakri thought it was a new fashion.”

What fashion! He’s been wrong since the beginning! Damnit!

After the chaos with dressing up, Khanin immediately approached the Sovereign King. Because it was an urgent command.

“Young Prince Khanin, the Sovereign King, allows you to approach, Your Highness.” The voice from the small microphone walking in front stopped, calling the young aristocrat to rise from the chair in the waiting room.

Khanin turned to his trusted confidant once again to have the other side help check if everything was in order, before following the person who came to bring him face to face with the highest authority in this palace.

…

Inside the royal chamber, it was quiet. Although it wasn’t his first time coming here, this time Khanin felt something different.

Despite his grandfather’s workroom being decorated with mahogany wood emphasizing red and gold on a white floor, relying on morning light from the window like always, today Khanin didn’t feel the warmth of the sunlight like before…

The spirits alerted him that something was wrong, noticeable from the people in the surrounding poses. If Khanin’s senses were not mistaken, he could feel that everyone seemed to be unnaturally stiff… Those postures indicated that something important must be discussed today.

“Hello, Grandfather.” Being younger, one must greet the elders first.

Khanin followed the etiquette taught by Chakri in Emmaly Society 101.

The younger person smiled when looking at the person who was sitting at the document-filled table.

“Please sit down first.” A soft commanding voice resounded, before the highest figure in the palace turned back to pay attention to the pile of documents in front of him, just as before.

“Okay.” The serene and picturesque atmosphere made Khanin feel relaxed, as he settled down to sit in front of the elderly man with more tranquility. He waited patiently until the other party finished signing the final document.

He looked at his close friend Wanrun, who bent down to pick up a blue silk handkerchief with a national emblem from the table, a gesture that seemed more graceful than his age would suggest. Their eyes met briefly, conveying another layer of understanding.

“Have you had breakfast?”

“Yes, I have.”

“Good… If that’s the case, let’s get straight to the point without hesitation.”

The sentence just uttered by your grandfather indicated to Khanin that the inquiry about breakfast was merely an introduction to the conversation.

Because after answering the question, the initially tense atmosphere suddenly transformed into a sense of pressure, not unlike the moment when one looks at the interrogator of a criminal offense.

One thing he learned upon entering the palace was that he had to remain true to himself, as long as he didn’t sway with the surroundings. Khanin still had the privilege of explaining himself, even in front of the esteemed head of the Emmaly dynasty.

“Do you have something to say?” He raised his eyebrows upon hearing the question from the venerable figure. In his mind, the young man tried to recall the events of the previous night, analyzing and dissecting any mistakes, but found that he had not deviated from the scheduled agenda in the slightest.

He didn’t display any signs of unease, but adjusted his demeanor to appear eager, ready to receive any communication from the senior.

This caused the older person to breathe out lightly, while Khanin smiled…

The surrounding atmosphere gradually relaxed, as evident to the eye.

“Do you know what you did last night?”

“What do you mean?” The young man furrowed his brow upon hearing the question from the grandparent. In his mind, he attempted to recall the events of the previous night, analyze and identify any mistakes, only to realize that he hadn’t done anything contrary to the set schedule.

Therefore, the reaction displayed in front of the elder was merely a sigh from someone younger who could only breathe in one moment… and failed to properly analyze the situation.

“Virun.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Hand me our iPad, please.”

The sound of footsteps ceased as Sovereign-King, Virun, approached closely, handing the open news article from a website for the fair-skinned patriarch to read.

“…”

“…”

“Read it aloud for me, please.”

“Glancing at the young lord, Khanin, introducing himself as… the son of Atsawathewathin?!” Khanin unintentionally emphasized the last sentence, but due to surprise, his voice escaped loudly.

Wide-eyed, he shifted his gaze from the iPad to the imposing figure of the patriarch, hastening a reaction that prompted the ruler to take another breath and issue a command.

“Continue reading.”

“Um… Okay…” Khanin’s lips slightly curved as they automatically moved closer to read the entire headline. Like, seriously focused.

“Gaze fixed… Young-Lord Khanin, revealed that the one at the center of the celebration last night was… Atsawathewathin future-in-law! The event was astonishing, it wasn’t just anyone… Charan Phitakthewa, the young artist favored by the Sovereign-King… Read more in the link.” “You don’t have to read the link, it’s your choice.”

“Sorry about that.”

I wonder how your grandfather is feeling. Is he suppressing his frustration or laughing at how he can still be humorous even in such headline news? Or is he thinking of a way to enact punishment that might make the dynasty fall into the news?

But ultimately, Khanin feels a warm breeze gently brushing against his cheeks, indicating that making decisions to break down walls on the other side by playing small pranks can help the elderly to reduce stress.

Even if it’s just a little…

“What do you think of this news?”

“I’m a bit surprised… and I wonder why I made it into the news when I’ve changed partners on the dance floor. Why does it have to be news about him?”

“Because of the gaze… and what else do you think?”

A short explanation doesn’t help Khanin understand. The silent young man lowered his gaze and pondered on what he considered important… appropriately.

“And… why didn’t they choose a more handsome photo than this one?” A soft voice murmured at the end, as the observing person glanced at the young man for a moment before their lips met.

With just a few words, Khanin could understand everything. His deep brown eyes sparkled with clarity. He had let his heart know that you urgently called for a complaint…

And when you’re scolded by adults, you have to find a way to survive.

If you don’t confess your love to the other party until they forget what to say next, you should quickly change the topic and shift their attention elsewhere, so you won’t get scolded again.

This method always works with my father, and it seems to work with grandfather too.

“Khanin… What your grandfather wants you to know is that this news about you becoming such a sensation with Charan is a rumor. You should give importance to appearances more than this, as the Young Prince of

Atsawathewathin, or at least as the current heir apparent of Sovereign-King.”

“I’m sorry… but…”

“But?”

“I don’t think we should pay attention to it at all. These kinds of news come and go quickly.”

“…”

“People will eventually stop caring. Even if it’s constant gossip about someone in the royal family, if it’s not true, what’s the use of proving it ourselves? Also… I have something I want to talk to you about, grandfather. I think we have something more interesting to talk about than the whispers going on right now.”

“And do you think there’s something that should matter more to me than the image of just my one grandson?” Dhipabawon smiled slightly when he heard his grandson trying to steer the conversation towards something else.

It’s true that he can’t see through the antics of young people, but he just wants to know which stick Khanin will choose to sway more.

“I think right now we should focus more on team formation. I have none whom I want to join my team yet.”

“Well, that’s more interesting, isn’t it?” Sovereign-King conceded with a smile.

The young boy sneaked a sigh, too preoccupied to notice someone else sneaking a smile, with a cunning plan to approach the majestic lion field.

Sly antics aren’t easy.

“And none of the candidates caught your attention?”

“Not yet… Today, I would like to request a certain privilege…” Khanin didn’t beat around the bush or hesitate when someone older opened up a channel. He got straight to the main point, his serious face more convincing than the old way of asking Dhipabawon to use his attentive meditation to listen.

“Something?”

“Yes.”

“Well then, go ahead. If I can grant it, I will.” The elderly man asked with understanding. His wrinkled eyes tried to show empathy, warmth, making Khanin swallow quickly, and his throat filled with anxiety.

The young boy knew well about his own intentions and desires, but when it came to mentioning the name of another person who had been in his thoughts all along, he couldn’t speak it out like that.

At first, he understood that it was because of his grandfather’s displeased posture when he saw the news about himself and Charan.

But after pondering for a while and realizing that someone’s name could affect the rate at which their heart beat, Khanin had started to feel this suffocation.

But still, he had to speak! After spending the whole night thinking, how could he let such a good opportunity slip away?

“If I want to… request Khun Charan… to be by my side as a companion, can

I?”

“Reasons?” Sovereign-King responded immediately, the old man neither smiled or laughed. Only the petal-colored eyebrows slightly rose with curiosity.

Seeing that, Khanin quickly explained his prepared plan to the elder person, for him to listen immediately.

“I want him to help find people to join the team. I’ve fought him with a sword and I never lost until… I know that deep down he’s very talented, so talented that he might be… the type that’s difficult to catch… But I don’t want him to join the team. Because it seems like he doesn’t want to face anyone with a sword.”

“…”

“I don’t want to force him. I just thought that he might know talented people who haven’t been hired or purchased by other teams, so maybe he could make a recommendation.” The young boy thought that his ability was rap. Khanin explained at length while the older person continued to ask.

“And the person I found, are they talented in any way?”

“They’re talented… they just don’t want to choose.”

“Then can I ask why?”

“If they are chosen, it’s like showing all the cards in our hands to others, like revealing our strategy to the opponent before entering the field. I’m worried about this because I start the game later than everyone else and I don’t know who I can really trust. So, I want someone who is not known to anyone, I want to build my own team from the beginning. No, I want the opponent to know how we will play the game.”

Khanin’s words seemed to have a significant impact on the Sovereign King’s thoughts. When he heard someone younger explaining the reasons for the request, Dhipabawon turned to find the guardian standing not far away, but slightly out of reach.

“Virun.”

“Your Majesty?”

“Call Charan in.”

Khanin’s eyes widened when he heard another person’s name, and the young boy blushed, his heart skipping a beat.

A sense of embarrassment spread from an unknown source. Even though earlier he dared to make a joke to entertain the Sovereign King.

Well, how did you come here? When did you arrive?

Not that he arrived in time to hear me complimenting him, right?

Oh, embarrassed.

The familiar sound of footsteps announced Charan’s arrival, the owner of a handsome face and captivating eyes, who bowed respectfully before stopping by and paying his respects to the room’s owner in order.

“Paying respects, Your Majesty…” Charan still maintained his dignity and composure, holding his hands in front, but their eyes did not meet.

“Charan, did you hear the conversation between me and Khanin?” Dhipabawon’s question was like an electric shock.

The young boy’s lips trembled slightly, feeling a dark cloud descend upon him when he heard Charan’s response. “I heard everything, Your Majesty.”

Okay… clear.

The confirmed statement from the leader of the Phitakthewa family struck the young boy’s face. Khanin looked away, wanting to use his extraordinary powers to forget that he had just praised the other party.

I have fought him with a sword before and never lost. I know that he is very skilled, so skilled that he is difficult to catch…

Really?

Forget it. Let’s say I didn’t say it, didn’t say it, didn’t compliment him… didn’t say that I lost to him!

“I will not listen to you, Khanin, even though you speak reasonably, but I must ask Charan’s willingness first.”

“Your Majesty.”

“What do you think about this, Charan?”

“Your Highness, may I grant permission… it seems appropriate to follow the Young Prince’s wish.”

Actually, it has already been agreed upon, but when he heard the official response from Charan once again, a lump rose in Khanin’s left chest…

“Do you know that the position of the royal knight must be proven by entering the examination with the highest scores, have a sword duel with a guardian who is a training instructor from the Pitak Tewakul clan, and win two out of five matches in the royal arena to become a royal knight?”

“Your Highness, you are well aware.”

“I see… um… So that means you’re willing to reveal your sword-fighting abilities. Then, all that talk about keeping it a secret from me was unnecessary, right?”

“…”

Because Charan is silent, and there’s tension in the air. Khanin, who remains somewhat aware, glances at the news on his iPad and raises his hand to signal a quiet moment.

“Um, may I interject?”

“Actually, it’s not necessary… but for Khanin’s sake, I will grant permission. Speak your mind.”

“If we don’t appoint Khun Charan as the official bodyguard…”

“Then?”

“In that case, may I exercise my right to appoint with my approval,

Grandfather?”

A strong gust of tension fills the room. Charan’s face clearly shows surprise, while the other party gazes back, their face seemingly revealing tails and wings emerging from their body.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Most people think that Khun Charan and I have a romantic relationship. If that’s the case, why don’t we use that news to our advantage?”

“…”

The room falls into a solemn silence. Khanin takes a deep breath before hastily explaining further.

“If we say the appointment was for an affectionate companion, Khun

Charan wouldn’t need to reveal his sword-fighting abilities, right? I remember

Chakri said there was someone who did it like this before.”

Khanin was referring to the accepted rules, which have been recorded in Emmaly’s history.

To the best of our knowledge, there have been instances of noble people that were appointed as affectionate companions. Although it may be scarce at times, they ultimately received consent from the country’s leaders at that time.

“…”

“This way, I would have a bodyguard named Khun Charan. No one would doubt our outings together, and no one would suspect that Khun Charan has sword-fighting skills when planning something between the two of us. Let people interpret it themselves that I am someone who acts according to my own desires… In any case, those people won’t have a way to know.”

“…”

“…”

“But I’ll do it as a decoy, someone else who fits the criteria chosen by Grandfather.”

“What you mean is that you’ll do everything as it should be, and then divert in another direction to find a way to defeat the opponent without letting the other party know what plans you have… Is that right?”

“Yes, I have read it before in ‘Three Kingdoms’. It’s the strategy of using decoys.” The youngest person in this room smiles, as Khanin’s eyes sparkle when he talks about his carefully planned strategy.

Dhipabawon smiled contentedly, pleased to know that his only grandson shared the same mindset… even in evading danger.

Therefore, the old man chose to keep the dilemma lingering in his mind, to return to focusing on the most important matters at hand, for now.

“If it’s done that way, then Charan would be the one at a disadvantage.”

“Hmm…”

“Charan, if you assume this position, it means that Khanin’s plan will eliminate the chance for you to experience love for many more years. Would you accept this offer?”

The Sovereign King’s words widened the eyes of the person who had forgotten about this matter. Khanin clenched his lips, his mind filled with thoughts he hadn’t anticipated.

That’s true… if it’s done like that, then Charan won’t have a girlfriend.

If one day Charan develops feelings for someone… his role as the heir apparent would become an obstacle to the happiness of the other person, wouldn’t it?

No, he wouldn’t allow this situation to occur.

“If that’s the case… we won’t use this method anymore, Grandfather. We’ll use a different approach…”

“Your Highness, I wholeheartedly support this.”

Khanin didn’t have time to finish his sentence as someone standing still like a statue suddenly spoke.

The young prince quickly turned to look, feeling a slight surge in his throat, while the owner of the voice hesitantly responded to the proposal that felt as if it trapped him, preventing any further denial.

Charan agreed too easily, too easily as if he was just being invited to have a meal…

“That’s not good. How will you do that? And what if someday you want to have a g-…”

“Your Highness, no one holds a place in my heart… and I believe there won’t ever be someone.”

A laugh escaped from the old man’s throat, causing everyone to compose themselves in silence. Khanin’s charming face showed a hint of disappointment, unanticipated by himself.

No dialogue, no sound in the room, as if one could almost hear even the rustling of leaves outside swayed by the wind, Dhipabawon made a decisive decision on behalf of everyone.

“Alright… if that’s the case, then we’ve reached a conclusion… agreed, I allow the appointment of Charan as the affectionate-companion of the heir apparent , and I will announce that my grandson, with my consent, has been appointed an affectionate companion.” Dhipabawon emphasized the weight of his words.

The corner of his eye, wrinkled with age, glanced at the one he had nurtured, resembling his grandson in appearance, before exhaling a profound sigh, adding with a soft voice, “Because regardless… Charan is wholeheartedly dedicated… it shouldn’t cause any harm.”

“…”

“If there’s nothing else, all of you should go and carry out your duties. I need some rest..” Dhipabawon paused, then turned to instruct Virun to send out the guests.

Khanin took the lead. Then he hesitated, looking for a familiar butler. But seeing no one, he understood that Chakri must have returned to wait in the bedroom.

The hallway now contained only the Phitakthewa clan leader and the young prince. Their eyes briefly avoided each other, before they decided to exchange greetings.

“You…”

Khanin reluctantly stopped in the long corridor on the second floor of the left-wing of the palace. The lingering tension from the recent events pushed him to turn back and find the person walking behind him.

“Hmm…”

“Thank you.” It took him a while to express his gratitude. He averted his gaze, surveying the area to make sure no one was listening to their normal conversation.

“About what?” Charan stopped frowning, still not fully understanding the purpose of this somewhat heartfelt thanks.

“Well… about today.” He straightforwardly admitted that Khanin wasn’t very skilled at expressing such sincere gratitude.

It was difficult because the atmosphere around them made it overwhelming.

“…”

“Thank you for agreeing to cooperate with me. Thank you for coming back…” The young prince’s eyes were sincere. Their beautiful gaze affected Charan’s feelings, prompting the older man to quickly lower his eyes and look in another direction.

“I made a promise to do more than just my duties… and I must keep that promise.” He responded as if it was no big deal, but inside, it was conflicting.

Charan was wholeheartedly willing to help Khanin because he felt a sense of guilt and wanted to assist the young man’s emotions.

Just like how Khanin cared about Charan’s feelings… They were evenly matched.

“But it’s a bit too much… what grandfather said. If you accept this offer, it’s not just about not having a girlfriend, but you will be involved with Nin. I think

I underestimated it… I apologize.”

“And who else needs to be involved in this matter?”

“Me… and you…”

“Wow, why did you let yourself be gossiped about like that?” The tall figure raised an eyebrow in a mild question, intending for the young man to reflect on it again.

“Well… you said you wouldn’t draw your sword against others, so stubbornly… and I wanted you to be with me. So, I had to resort to this method.”

“This method?”

“I can’t protect you from being gossiped about. Because somehow, others are already talking about us this much.”

“…”

“But believe me. At least. I can keep your secret, I promise no one will know. I’ll keep your secret to myself. Because now, we are a team.”

What is the thing that holds the shattered heart of a grown person so tightly?

Charan has asked questions and sought answers many times, but his answers have never escaped the words ‘burden’ and ‘responsibility.’

It’s drastically different from this time. Khanin smiled a little. Then Charan responded, saying that it meant a lot to him to have someone understand and try to protect each other, something he had never received from anyone before.

And it holds emotional value, impacting the heart in a more intense way than Charan himself could have imagined…

“Oh, the same team, huh… In that case, can you tell me what the duties of a close confidant are?”

It’s no different from permission and acceptance in status… Khanin revealed a wide smile, before smoothly continuing the conversation.

“Let’s start by grabbing a snack together, shall we?” The sound of people talking in a funny manner.

Khanin looked up as they descended the grand staircase of the palace, the young boy not rushing. He silently smiled to himself as he glanced at a few people following closely behind.

They used to argue at this very spot, some pretending to be indifferent and cool, refusing each other in every possible way. And now, look at them, they have changed into completely different people.

Khanin felt like if this were a game, he would be the victorious one.

Ah… alright. If we don’t count the injuries caused by possessive pronouns and such…

“Sigh, what a laughable situation…” Because he saw someone younger, he couldn’t help but crack a smile. Charan refrained from asking out of curiosity.

“What do you want to be called?” Abruptly halting as they reached the entrance of the living room. Khanin frowned, feeling slightly awkward and flustered with the changed and alternating pronouns.

When Charan replaced himself with ‘Phii’ but then shifted back when they were apart, Khanin didn’t like it.

“This area is vast. It wouldn’t be appropriate if anyone overheard.” Whispers from the surrounding people.

Khanin held back, determined to argue back, but got interrupted by a third person appearing first. Their natural conversation had to come to an end.

“Who is it…”

“Khanin, Charan.” They were siblings, the only two in the royal family who respected and smiled at each other. Evaa, wearing an outfit that looked somewhat mismatched, with tousled hair tied in a ponytail, deviating from the gentle and elegant image she had in her royal attire from the previous night.

“Evaa.”

“Shall we go have dessert together?” The young woman still maintained her familiar friendship, extending a smile to Charan, inviting Khanin to make a decision.

“Sure…” Khanin replied, for one part because he had previously declined Evaa several times, and for another part because it was the intention of the young prince from the start.

Khanin took the lead and stopped in front of the sitting room with a balcony overlooking the garden. He graciously opened the door, allowing only one young woman to step into the area designated for snacks and rest.

“Thank you very much.” Her genuinely sweet voice was pleasant to listen to.

Charan and Evaa’s two attendants were about to move and stand guard in a corner, but Khanin refused to let it be that way.

“Where are you going? Take a seat.” Khanin’s command caused the tall figure to pause.

Charan hesitated to directly address the young lady in front of him, causing Khanin to speak up.

“…”

“Sits straight.” He clapped his hands on the empty seat next to him to indicate a position.

Charan hesitated to sit, for an important reason: the vacant seat at the table was not only for Khanin. However, considering their current positions and responsibilities, it would be best to reject the idea. Let that go.

“Please have a seat, Charan. It’s enjoyable to have a conversation with multiple people.” Evaa was skilled at creating a smooth atmosphere. She smiled friendly, gestured, and gave permission to Charan.

“May I request permission.” The senior’s words, accompanied by a respectful gesture, followed the hierarchical protocol. Charan sat down, maintaining his composure and posture, befitting the high-class upbringing he had received.

The noble servants served the vacant plates and cups. In front of them, there were various pastries and sweets displayed. They conversed about trivial matters. Then, at just the right moment, one of the ladies brought up a topic that clearly affected the listeners’ reactions.

“Indeed, we didn’t get a chance to talk about it last night…”

“…”

Regarding the criticism of the dancing pair. Khanin was not aware of the details but knew very well that it was being talked about. He couldn’t guess what Evaa’s opinion on the matter would be… Same goes for Ramil.

“That was an excellent performance. Very regal.”

The young lady’s words kept Khanin slightly perplexed. He raised an eyebrow, as she seemed not to care about his and Charan’s dancing, instead choosing to mention the open show.

 

 

Thank you. By the way, Evaa. Do you like playing any musical instruments?” Perhaps the glint in his eyes revealed genuine admiration, Khanin agreed to lower the barrier and engage in conversation.

At the very least, he was glad that Evaa did not grumble about the dance.

“I’m not really into music. I’d rather shoot a bow and arrow.” She said it with a comedic tone, before placing the tea cup in her hand, only to miss and half of it spilled onto the table. She then pointed to the bow and arrows held by two followers.

“So, you’re good at archery, huh? Impressive.”

“That’s my favorite activity. Would you like to try it, Khanin? I can teach you.” The younger one seemed more eager than the older. Evaa’s gestures were lively whenever she talked about her beloved activities.

“Uh… Sure, whenever I have free time. Count on me.” Once again, Khanin let his guard down. He considered the girl in front of him. At this moment, he still didn’t know where the other person would end up. If, in the end, Evaa proved to be genuinely kind-hearted, he would be more than happy to be a good friend rather than an adversary.

Khanin could distinguish that even in the field of competition, they fought for victory for the sake of their families. However, that didn’t mean they had to hate each other.

“Well… today Khun Charan didn’t go to work at the art school, you know…”

Evaa meant that ‘Morpheus’ made Charan a little quiet.

“Today, ‘Morpheus’ closed Your-Highness.” The young man chose to answer the question in a general way without specifying or explaining anything further, which surprised Khanin because this response went beyond a simple explanation.

“Yes, it will be closed frequently. Because the owner is not often available.”

“What do you mean by that…”

Because Khun Charan has a new role as an affectionate companion, right…

Isn’t that right, Khun Charan?”

For a moment, Charan thought he saw a hint of hidden pain under Young Prince’s bright smile and charming face. Khanin deliberately spoke to generate gossip.

It was clear that the other side intended to reveal this matter publicly, as there were still two or three noble servants who had not gone anywhere. They were cunning players, capable of hitting multiple birds with one stone.

“Are you referring to Khanin’s affectionate companion…” Evaa was a bit confused, and if one had to guess the reason, it was probably due to the issue of swordsmanship exams.

Everyone knew that being an affectionate companion was not a role for just anyone. Somehow, there had to be a certification process, but because this lady was very mindful of etiquette, Evaa didn’t dare to ask directly.

People in general had grown accustomed to images of questionable skill in combat and swordplay, so it was not surprising that doubts arose.

“Yes, Khun Charan didn’t take the swordsmanship exam, but he was appointed based on his qualifications…” Khanin clearly stated, observing the reaction of the young lady in front of him.

“If that’s the case, it’s good. You won’t be lonely, right… By the way, Khanin, do you know the special rules for this year’s competition?” Evaa didn’t show surprise or negativity towards the new information she had received. Instead, she continued to discuss another important topic.

“What kind of rules?”

“The rules for the substitute competition.”

“Why? Is there something?” In fact, Khanin already knew some details about this from Chakri, but he just wanted to know if Evaa would tell the truth or explain further, before she chose to show a puzzled expression and diverted the conversation.

Because in this round of competition,because there are three teams then one team will advance directly without having to compete through drawing lots. The other two teams will have to compete in the first round to find the team that will advance, and they will have a special advantage as the reserve team. Instead of having only five members as before, they will have the advantage of six team members, for fairness…”

“…”

“And to avoid any claims of defeat due to the weaker team in the first round… You, Khanin, should prepare yourself to form the team.” The Thawetmetha family’s daughter explained everything in great detail, and it proved to Khanin clearly that the other party wanted him to see it too.

Evaa wanted a fair game. And so did Khanin.

“Thank you, Evaa, for the information.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Let’s do archery next weekend if we have time… Let’s go shoot some arrows.”

From now on, only Ramil remains to be sure whether that individual is trustworthy or not, regardless of how honest people in the field may be. Khanin himself could not trust everyone entirely.

Because he doesn’t know that outside the field… There are still people who think of destroying him.

The atmosphere of the charity event at the Puchongpisut family Hospital is crowded with mass media. This afternoon, Ramil traveled to attend the event as a representative of the Puchongpisut family leader.

Working amidst people is not a big deal for Ramil. He was born and raised with this, being forced to leave work and work in front of the media until he got used to it, it’s not a big deal.

 

 

Except that being questioned by some unscrupulous media sometimes makes him feel uncomfortable…

“Young-Lord Ramil, what is your opinion on the criticism of Young-Lord Khanin’s conduct tonight? Is it a burden as the heir of the royal bloodline like him?”

A daring reporter asked. Because Emmaly is a country that grants freedom to the media. So it’s not surprising that today Ramil was shot with questions that are the hot topic during the interview.

The only son of the Puchongpisut family still maintains a neutral face. Ramil drew a charming smile on his face before responding to that question politely, but it was clear on the point.

“Tonight… Do we still have to talk about Khanin and Charan, is there anything to worry about? Since our country has legalized same-sex marriage, who someone is dating should be their right. If you want my opinion, there should be nothing but congratulations.”

“Uh…”

“I think it would be better if we focus on today’s event. Do you think so?”

The printed smile in his heart urged the observer to look closer at Ramil’s face.

The young man controlled the situation well, as if he had been trained thoroughly. Ramil not only controlled the situation but he was good at controlling emotions and facial expressions in front of the media. Ramil did an excellent job without losing to anyone.

His inner feelings were unknown to anyone, except… his close follower.

Petai followed closely behind the person who seemed to be the master of his own destiny, entering the bedroom, the top floor of the Puchongpisut family palace. The private space that no one was allowed to enter without permission from the Young-Lord.

“Why does the media like to play with the topic of love? Who loves who, why does it matter? It’s annoying.” A phrase written in calligraphy almost immediately appeared when the door of the closed room opened.

The tall figure dropped down and sat on the sofa, and the face that used to have a smile when talking face-to-face with the camera changed as if it was a different person.

However, Petai knew well what was true.

“It’s normal, you’re not tired of it yet.” Royal language conversation was not brought up unless there was no one else present.

Petai sat down on the same sofa with a calm expression, without caring about the distance as a good follower would do to his master.

Ramil didn’t like him to have formalities, the other party hated it when he used royal language or treated them differently like people of different status. Therefore, Petai chose to use it only when he wanted to irritate the listener.

Or when he wanted to stimulate seriousness, like calling a name that rarely happened…

Knock, knock.

“Sivakorn is here to request an audience, Your Highness.”

The sound of a knock on the door along with the statement from the small butler stopped the conversation between Ramil and Petai in the middle of the track.

The son of the Minister of Defense suddenly rose and walked to the door, opening it with a gesture of unity, as if just minutes ago there had been no unusual events.

He remained a loyal follower serving Young Prince without any flaws.

“Permission granted, Your Highness, regarding the matter of the Young

Prince assigned to investigate…” Sivakorn reported that he had been

instructed by Ramil to handle an important matter, and some information regarding the Thawetmetha family had been revealed.

In about ten minutes, it seemed that the detailed report would come to an end. Ramil closed his eyes silently to process the plan for the next step.

“Thank you very much, Sivakorn. You may go now.” Despite not losing sight, Sivakorn nodded briefly and left.

“Farewell, Your Highness.”

Petai remained silent. At this time, he couldn’t catch a glimpse of Ramil’s expression, but he could guess that hidden emotions lied beneath his calm face.

The desire for triumph grew. The excitement of experiencing competition and the challenge that the opposing party would have to face.

Evaa began to move, and we also had to start.

“Investigating Young Princess Evaa, and don’t you think of sending someone to investigate Young Prince Khanin as well.” The owner of the White Mansion asked. Petai did not think of anything beyond speaking, as he wanted to remind Ramil to think carefully.

But it seemed that both of them understood differently.

“Why do you want to investigate… Is it because of personal matters?”

“…”

“I’ve heard that Khanin plans to appoint Charan as his affectionate companion, just like you.”

…

“…”

“That’s breaking. If that couple does everything like we do, would you still want to study art like him?”

Ramil’s eyebrows twitched for a split second under the sharp gaze of Petai. Petai didn’t feel anything about the debate, except for a slight annoyance at the childish behavior of the tall man, until he found a way to respond… in his own way.

“If studying can help heal the mind, then it’s worth studying.”

“Hmm…”

“Ramil. If you ask and I can’t answer, you don’t have to ask later.”

A short, concise sentence with a clear intention, personal pronouns that Ramil both liked and loathed at the same time, were picked up and used by Petai.

This time, Ramil had to be the one to quiet down and suppress himself.

THE NEXT PRINCE CHAPTERS HOME